with the Wind. The Citizens fearing that Saul could not come soon enough being far off nor raise Forces for their Relief sends to David who was near at hand and had Forces about him desiring his help against the Besiegers Secondly the Concomitants which be two the first is David's Discouragement to undertake it was from his own Army saying We are not safe here much less there v. 3. that is we shall be as Corn between two Milstones enclosed behind and before with our Enemies for Saul will be sure to pursue after us and the Philistines if Routed by us will have fresh supplies this place lying upon the Borders of their Country The second was His Encouragement to the Expedition which was double for as he had enquired of the Lord by his Prophet Gad v. 2. for the confirmation of his own Faith because this was his first expedition against the Philistines from himself the former having been by Saul's Commission and it was likewise a dangerous Attempt of his Handful of Forces against a Numerous Army He therefore Would wage War with Good Advice Prov. 24.6 seeing it is a matter of so great Moment and the Event of it so uncertain N. B. The neglect of this Duty in consulting with God about this weighty Work cost good Josiah his Temporal Death but David here dare not do so He does his Duty and now receives a new Commission not from Saul as before but from the Lord of Hosts himself saying to him Go and prosper yet his four hundred Followers took no notice of this former Answer of God's Oracle but by David's Report only so made many Carnal Objections as if it were but a fool hardy Attempt Hereupon David consults God the second time v. 4. by his Prophet Gad for Abiathar was not yet come to him with the Vrim and Thummim v. 6. meerly to confirm the Faith of his Followers Thirdly The Consequents of this Expedition v. 5. Though Saul had proclaimed David a Rebel and a Traytor to his King and Countrey yet he adventures his own Life to relieve this City from the common Enemy and was so far from being a burden to his Countrey that he fought the Philistines with his few Forces discomfited them in Battel and took the Plunder of their Camp wherewith he maintained his own Soldiers that they might not be injurious to any of their own Countrey-men He brought away much Cattle which either he found in the Philistines Camp brought with them for Provision in the Siege or fetched them out of the Philistines Countrey whom he pursued after he had defeated them and raised the Siege into their own Land The Second Remark is No sooner had David saved Keilah and returned from the pursuit but he seats himself and his small Army in this fortified City which he had thus saved N. B. We may mark here 1. Abiathar coming to David at Keilah Some suppose that this Man staid at home to take care of all the Holy Vessels and Vestments when all the other Priests went along with Ahimelech at Saul's Summons where they were all basely Butchered as above Abiathar being informed hereof hereupon packs up his All and by a good Providence he hastily folds up the Holy Vestment with the Urim and Thummim wherewith the High-Priest confulted with God Exod. 28.30 in his Fardle and flees to David here with it N. B. As Saul had oft grosly neglected this Ephod and now was most justly deprived of it So David had now got it v. 6. which could not but much corroborate his Confidence in God's Promise of giving the Kingdom to him when now the Lord had furnish'd him both with an ordinary and an extraordinary Minister to assist him namely Abiathar as an ordinary High-Priest and Gad his Seer as an extraordinary Prophet Abiathar's coming thus Accoutred must needs be very acceptable to David and could not but qualifie his present Sorrows for his being the occasion of so bloody a Butchery c. N. B. Mark 2. How Saul deludeth himself with false hopes v. 7. He hearing that David was come into a City with Gates and Bars promiseth to himself his desired Prey saying Now God hath delivered David into my hands as if the same God who had rejected him were now on his side N. B. Thus this foolish Hypocrite flatter'd himself until his Iniquity was found to be hateful Psal 36.2 what he earnestly desired he easily believed God was near in his Mouth but far from his heart Jerem. 12.2 Saul falsely hoped what David had chose for his safety would now become his ruine therefore resolveth to catch him in Keilah v. 8. though he knew of God's Watchful Providence over David whereby he had been so oft delivered out of his bloody hands The Third Remark is The Event of Saul's Attempt of catching David in Keilah Where N. B. Mark 1. Saul readily raises all his Men of War to Besiege Keilah when David was in it but he was not so forward to relieve Keilah when the Philistines did Besiege it for his Malice against David was more than his Love of a King to his own Countrey N. B. Mark 2. When David heard of Saul's March though he pretended to his Army that it was for fighting against the Philistines that Besieged Keilah yet David knew he intended to surprize him v. 9. and therefore David calls Abiathar to consult God in the Ephod with the Vrim and Thummim David putting words into his Mouth what to pray for according to Numb 27.21 that he might know the Will of God in it v. 10. N. B. Mark 3. The Enquiry of the High-Priest at David's Direction was double and both Hypothetical or upon Supposition as God's Answer was accordingly to the Enquiry v. 11 12. The first Enquiry was Will Saul come down to Keilah God Answers He will if thou continue there And the second Enquiry was Will the Men of Keilah deliver David into Saul's hands God Answers again If Saul come down and thou stay there they will This is called Scientia Media in Deo by the School-men God knows future Contingents and not only things that are absolute but things that are conditional also God knows Mens thoughts afar off Psal 139.2 and knows better than themselves what they would do in such and such a case N. B. Bernard saith Deus est Intimior Intimo nostro God is more inward with us than we are with our selves God by his Omnisciency knows all Mens Passions and Purposes if they be led into such and such Temptations Therefore saith the Lord to David here though thou hast deserved the City-Crown for saving the City from the Siege of the Philistimes that would have destroyed their All and therefore they owe their All to thee their Deliverer yet trust thou not the Citizens if Saul come and put them upon Tryal they will prove treacherous to thee they have already served themselves of thee and now they will make no matter what befals thee they will
the First is the Fury of Saul against David The Second is the Favour of David toward Saul The Remarks upon the first are First Saul made but a short recess from pursuing David that storm of the Phililistines Invasion was soon blown over for God designed it to do no more work at this juncture save only to give Saul a diversion from attacking David when he was just ready to apprehend him The cause of that Diversion being passed away Saul makes a Reversion and returns to his old trade of pursuing David v. 1 2. And finding that during Saul's withdrawment David was departed into those inaccessible Rocks of Engedi near Mare Mortuum or the Dead Sea to lurk there among the Wild Goats which Naturally love to climb such steep precipices Saul had his Sycophants that started suiting to his Humour this Game he chuseth out three Thousand of his choicest Soldiers to hunt out David that in seeking him there Saul and his Soldiers adventured their own Necks breaking at every step so steep and full of precipices were the craggy clifts of that place Saul was so transported with Rage and born up as it were upon the Wings of Malice that no difficulty no danger can daunt him still he dares even danger it self N. B. Note well 'T is pity that Love to God should not as strongly constrain us to undertake all such adventures as are lawful in the Service of God as Malice to Man proved such a prevalent motive to run Desperate Risques in the Devils Service The Second Part is David's Favour towards Saul had by an over-ruling Providence âast himself unwillingly into David's hands v. 3 4. The First Remark is Saul in his March retiers into a Rock as some say to ease Nature the same phrase is used Judg. 3.24 This Rock had a very capacious Concave wherein Shepherds as is supposed sheltred their Sheep both from Scorching Heat in Summer and from Tempestuous Storms in Winter as necessity required N. B. So that the Concavaties of this Cave were capable enough to contain David and his Six hundred Men in its obscurest places nor is it improbable that they might see Saul enter the passage of the Cavern where there was light and Saul not be able to discern them that were not only wrapt up in obscurity but also commanded by David to keep in a still and deep silence until an opportunity was now offered by Saul's comming to purge his Paunch of some Whispering Discouse to David thereupon which as some suppose the ratling noise of Saul's Chariots and Horesmen that Guarded the King's Person at the very Hole of the Rock might most easily drown so that they could not be heard The Second Remark is The clear Specimen of David's Lenity and Humanity towards Saul when some of his own Men Whispered to him that now was the time of Dispatching Saul Seeing God had delivered him into his Hands according to his Promise v. 3 4 5. They urge David to destroy him which he might now do say they without any Danger or Difficulty and which being once done they Argue David then may take the Kingdom without opposition and all they themselves may return to their Homes from which they had long been Banished and enjoy the Comforts of their own Wives and Children with David himself N. B. Note well Here are Persons for misimproving of God's Providence in David's pious Judgment and not only so but of God's Promise also saying to him Behold the Day of which the Lord said unto thee c. But where and when did the Lord say this to David Some suppose God said so to him by Gad others by Samuel when David took his first Flight by night others say God said it to David himself because he was a Prophet also But this is improbable for then David would assuredly have declared it to his Followers for their own Comfort in their sorrows and sufferings as well as for his own peace N. B. But if there were no particular Promise they might collect it from God's General Promise of delivering all David's Enemies into his hands or from this present Providence in offering him such an opportunity this they lookt on as an Oracle and Warrant good enough and not to be slighted or let slip Their Fingers now even itched to destroy Saul the cause of all their Calamities and therefore they take hold of any promising occasion to press the matter so hard upon David to take Saul as a Common-Pest out of the way Thus prone are Men to Antedate Promises as well as to Post-date Threatnings The latter men think come too fast Therefore put we the Evil Day far from us Amos 6.3 But Promises come not fast enough we cry Where is the Promise of his coming though the Lord is not slack concerning it 2 Pet. 3. 3 9. yet are we apt to send for a Promise by the Post These Men were all in hast to have the Promise before it was Ripe c. but David had learnt better Lessons in God's School The Third Remark is David's excellent Piety and Prudence in staying stemming and staving off those Hot-Headed Soldiers from all such praeposterous Practices and unlawful Assaults v. 6 7 8 N. B. Note well Objection Some Corrupt Catholick Casuists do dare to say it was lawful for David to kill Saul in this case because say they it is lawful Vim vi repellere to resist and repel force by force beside say they David was King Thus Lessius Aquinas c. do Argue We Answer 1. 'T is lawful only to repel force by force in an unblameable Defence where there is no way to escape but must either Kill or be Killed c. Answer 2. Though David was now privately Anointed yet was not he publickly Inaugurated to be King so was still a private person only and thus he look'd upon himself as no more and therefore comes off with his God forbid that I should do this thing and again Who can do it and be guiltless The Lord shall smite him I will not Chap. 26.9 10. And here to pacifie his over-passionate Followers he useth two Arguments The First is Saul is my Master Therefore a Servant as I am must Reverence and not Ruine him The Second is He is my Soveraign It belongs not to me to Revenge my wrongs upon him I refer this to the Lord To whom Vengeance belongeth the same hand of God that set him up shall also pull him down but my Hand shall not be upon him c. David will wait and trust God at all times Psal 62.1 5 8. N. B. Note well Notwithstanding all these seeming Aversions of David's doing violence to Saul yet the Rabbins affirm over-confidently that David went from his Soldiers with a purpose to dispatch Saul to prevent a mutiny among his own Men whom he saw so desperately resolved to have it done either by David's or by their own hands Therefore some Authors do place this disswasive Discourse of David
to his discontented Soldiers before he cut off Saul's Lap but seeing it is placed in Scripture after that Act when he returned to them with Saul's Lap in his hand at which sight they were enraged because he had not kill'd him The Fourth Remark is This daring Action of David in cutting off Saul's Lap which he could not do without eminent Danger and Difficulty N. B. To resolve this Doubt I find several Sentiments seeing it seems marvelous that Saul neither Saw him nor Heard him nor Felt him when he did it Answer 1. The Syriack and Arabick Version for Saul's covering his feet is that he laid him down to sleep being weary'd with his hasty pursuit so David without difficulty took him napping and so might easily have cut his Throat according to his first purpose as the Rabbins say but his Heart misgave him and he better bethought himself therefore he did only cut off his Lap. The Second Answer is Supposing Saul was only Easing Nature he laid aside his Upper Garment at some distance behind him according to common custom for the more conveniency of doing that business this did facilitate David's cutting off a small part thereof enough to become an evidence of his Innocency The Third Answer is That Saul did not only Cover his Feet but He covered his Head also according to the custom of that Country for Modesties sake that the Disfiguring of Mans Countenance in that Straining work may not be discerned The Fourth Answer is God wrought miraculously for David here not only in giving him extraordinary agility in the Act but also in Stupifying Saul so as to make him insensible Thus God cast him into a deep Sleep Chap. 26.7 12. To say nothing of the noise of Saul's Soldiers at the Mouth of the Cave which might well drown the noise of David's nimble motion c. The Fifth Remark is David's Apology and Pathetical Oration to Saul in the Vindication of his own Innocency v. 8 9 10 11 12 13 14. Wherein Observe First Though David had been afraid of Saul and therefore hid himself from him and though his Heart had smote him for cutting off Saul's Lap as being an injurious and ignominious Act and an affront to his Soveraign yet now becomes he more bold being better satisfied with the testimony of his own Conscience and dares follow Saul out of the Mouth of the Cave and cries after him with this evidence of his Integrity in his Hand Secondly He makes his most humble obeysance to Saul as to his Soveraign bowing with his Face to the ground that by Heaping Coals of Fire upon his Head in his Humility he might happily melt him into a more appeased frame and to quench his Fury with Courtesie Thirdly David prudently accosts Saul with a well Accommodated Oration which he begins with his blaming not so much Saul himself as his Sycophants for infusing into him such Evil Counsel whereby he was agitated to such eager and evil Actions more than by any Genuine Malice of his own N. B. This was a Politick Insinuation of David thus to Conquer and Captivate Saul s Bennevolence whereas in truth Saul could not be justified for tho' those Sycophants had the Devil upon their Tongues in their slandring David to him yet Saul had the Devil in his Ears in hearing and believing their slanders The Tale-hearer is no less faulty than the Tale-bearer Nor was this all Saul's fault for he had indeed the Devil in his Heart as well as in his Ear even that Evil Spirit from the Lord sent upon him Chap. 16.14 So wanted a Bridle more than a Spur. They must needs Run whom the Devil drives Fourthly David Vindicates his own Innocency not by words only but by a sign also crying to Saul Ecce Signum behold here an infallible Evidence that I seek not thy Life as thy Sycophants suggest to thee saying My Father God delivered thee into my Hands this day and my men bid me kill thee c. As if he had said according to Chrysostom's sense God hath given me a greater Victory this Day than on that Day when I Conquered Goliah for now I have not only Conquered my own Soldiers who rose from all sides of the Cave to kill thee by disswading them from so doing with a word in season But I have also Conquered my self whose Corrupt Nature prompted me to dispatch thee but by Grace I have Mastered it behold here thy Lap to testifie it c. Fifthly To convince Saul's Conscience the more David Adds the Proverb Semel malus semper data occasione praesumitur esse malus Once Evil and ever Evil if opportunity be offered I am Honest as thou never hast so shalt thou never find me otherwise c. As if he had said I abhor the motion Such Counsel of the wicked is far from me Job 21.16 Sixthly David pleads 'T is below a King to Kill a Flea c. as 't is below an Eagle to Catch Flies this was David's Humility expressed in Psalm 131. calling himself a Dead Dog And Lastly He appeals to God the Righteous Judge v. 12 15. twice over and woe to those whom Gods persecuted People turns over to the great God for Revenging the injuries done them for he is the Lord of Recompence and will surely requite Jer. 51.56 The Sixth Remark is The Influence and Efficacy this Pathetical Oration of David had upon the Heart of Saul First It Squeezed Tears from Saul v. 16. which was like Moses's fetching Water out of a Rock Thus David's Innocency began to Triumph in the Tyrants Conscience This was only a Temporary Passion in an Hypocrites Heart Secondly It constrained from Saul a candid Confession of David's Integrity and of his own Iniquity saying v. 17 18. While I bare an Evil will to thee thou hast born a a Good will to me Thirdly It compelled Saul to give David an High commendation of his matchless Meekness and Tenderness toward him v. 19 20 saying Thou hast not dealt with me as with an Enemy after the manner of Men but thou hast rather imitated the Clemency of God in sparing my Life which is more than my Kingdom when it was in the power of thy hands which no meer Man would do to an Enemy Fourthly So strongly did Conviction take hold of Saul's Conscience that he confirmed what Samuel had foretold and while Samuel was yet alive that David Shall be King and thereupon falls into a Capitulation not to cut off his Posterity verse 20 21. N. B. The care he had of his Sons was indeed commendable though he had hitherto taken such a course as was more like to bring a Curse upon them and not a Blessing Notwithstanding David Concurs and Capitulates by an Oath v. 22. The same in Effect with that Covenant he had contracted with Jonathan before N. B. Here David bound himself only that upon his own private Account he would not cut any of them off as his Corrivals to the Kingdom but he
I shall one day perish c. Wherein Mark First David instead of Consulting with God either by the Prophet Gad or by the High-Priest Abiathar with the Vrim and Thummim doth consult here with the Carnal Reason of his own Heart which is the worst Counselor in the World David did not trust in God when afraid as Psal 56.3 And Josephus tells us he took Counsel from his Company none of the best such as Abishai who had twice counselled him to kill the King Secondly Mark here David's mighty mistake in saying from the dictates of such blind councel aforesaid There is nothing better for me than to flee to the Philistines When indeed there was nothing worse for him upon many accouâââ N. B. Note well The sum of the Reasons demonstrating how David ran upon a desperate Rock here briefly be First He forsakes the place where God had settled him by the Prophet Gad chap. 22.3 5. and had given him assurance of Divine Protection by a special promise yea and much experience of manifold deliverances from Saul by Gods Providence The Second Reason is Seeing God had check'd David for living with the Moabites which was more tolerable as being the Posterity of Righteous Lot c. How could David devise it the best for him to flee unto the Philistines who were of the number of those Cursed Nations whom God had devoted to utter destruction and with whom God had forbidden Israel to make Leagues or to live among them The Third Reason is David well knew what a professed Enemy to them they looked upon him to be both for his killing their Goliah and for his slaying Two Hundred of them whom he Circumcised after they were slain which was the highest Affront to that uncircumcised Nation besides all other slaughters he made among them in other Battles and Victories 'T is strange how David could expect any safety among such a People after so many unpardonable provocations and say 'T is best for me to flee thither The Fourth Reason is This act of David was a scandal to the weak and a scorn to the wicked As his own Nation on the one hand could not but be offended at David's deserting the cause of God and exposing them now weakned by his withdrawment with a considerable company of their most expert and most experienced Souldiers to the Invasions and Incursions of their Enemies round about c. So on the other hand the Philistines could not but scorn David and call him a Turn-Coat so wound Religion and the Professors of it through his sides as if they were a pack and parcel of Men who notwithstanding their plausible pretences of Profession would tack about to the Enemies side for their own safety and advantage and so betray the cause of God and of his People The Fifth Reason is Hereby David voluntarily incurred the penalty of that direful Curse and Doom which his own mouth had denounced against Doeg and the other Court-Sycophants of Saul for driving him out of God's Inheritance and tantamont for commanding Him to go and Worship other Gods chap. 26.19 And now David does that to himself for which he Curseth them The Sixth Reason is Hereby David involved himself unavoidably into that odious sin of ingratitude Ingratum si dixeris omnia dixeris which hath all sins in the Belly of it by his present procuring protection and provision from that very People whom be knew God would have him when he came to be King to fight against as God's and his mortal Enemies Where was David's gratitude to them then for this their present protection of him from Saul's persecution The Seventh Reason is How could this be the best for David to do which did expose him to so many Snares and Sins As the Sequel of this History doth Demonstrate The Second Remark is David departs to Achish King of the Philistines c. v. 2 3. Where Observe First Whether this doing was best or worst for David he thought himself forced to do it through his fear of Saul's irreconcilable Rage which made him so fickle in all his Oaths and Promises of Friendship Secondly No doubt but David did first obtain the publick Faith of this King by his Agents that had agreed upon Terms for his safe abode in Gath the Capital City c. Thirdly David might well hope Achish would be glad to entertain him partly because he freed himself from the most formidable Enemy he had in all Israel now when he was designing a War against them He feared David more than Saul And partly because David came not now alone as he did before chap. 21.12 but now brought pledges enough of his Fidelity So Achish before David's Fear became now his Friend The Third Remark is These Tidings being told Saul that David was fled to the Philistines he sought no more after him v. 4. Which implyeth Saul would have sought him again had David staid within Sauls Dominions so restless and irreconcilable was hi Malice against him notwithstanding all his Oaths and Promises to the contrary therefore David had some pretence of fear and so got Himself and his Six Hundred Souldiers with their Wives c. out of his reach The Second âart of this Chapter is the Accidents that befel David in this place of his Retirement Remarks upon it are First David's Humble and Modest Petition to Achish for a place to dwell in not liking to dwell in the Roral City v. 5. For 1. David found Gath where the King had his Court a bad Air to breath in for his own and his Friends Devotion Exeat ex Aulâ qui volet esse pius He that would be truly Religious must not resort to an Irreligious Court c. No doubt but as Lot was in Sodom he was also vexed with Court-Vices 2. He might fear that his Friends and Followers would soon be corrupted with both the Idolatry and Immorality of the City 3. He might desire a distinct place for himself and all his Men c. where they should Worship God freely and not offend the Philistines 4. That he might not be ensnared to fight for the Philistines against Israel which he now knew they were designing to do 5. That he might make unknown Incursions into neighbouring Nations such as God had devoted to Destruction c. The Second Remark is Achish's Liberality unto David in granting his Petition and bestowing so great a City as Ziklag upon him so capacious as to receive David and his Six Hundred Souldiers with all their Wives and Children v. 6. N. B The King gave David Ziklag not only to Inhabit in for the present but to Possess it as his own to oblige him the more whom he knew well able to serve him in his Wars N. B. Though this City had been given to the Tribe of Judah Josh 15.31 and after to the Tribe of Simeon mingled with Judah Josh 19.1 5. yet had the Philistines kept Possession of it until this time the Israelites not
the Kings Death v. 22 23 24. she might fear it because Saul had slain so many of her Consorts and how some would say she had revenged it by killing him So it was her self love to set Saul fafe out of her hands But Josephus highly commends her for this kindness to him that had slain her Consorts and could now never be likely to make her recompence 1 Sam. CHAP. XXIX THIS Chapter contains the Dismission of David out of the Camp of the Philistines and not without disgrace Remarks upon it are First The Circumstances of David's Dismission as 1. The Place where it was v. 1. was Aphek contiguous to Shunem where the Philistines Encamped chap. 28.2 covering both those places with their numerous Host 2. The Time when v. 2. It was at their General Muster when the Lords of the Philistines took a distinct View of every Company Regiment and Brigade whereby David was discovered in the Rear-band attending as Life-Guard to Achish their General The Second Remark is The Quarrel those Lords of the Philistines had against David for which he must be Cashierd out of their Army and all his Men with him First Their Quarrel was against them all in General because they were Hebrews v. 3. which they knew to be so by their Language Garbs and Manners as hateful then to the Heathens as the Christians are now to Pagans and Infidels The Philistines at this time accounted the Hebrews their mortal Enemies Secondly But their principal Quarrel was against David saying Make this Fellow to return v. 4. This they spake in great Wrath against him calling him Fellow in contempt and those Four Princes thus roughly ruffling with Achish about David were Fellow-Princes with the King whom they would not suffer to Patronize David notwithstanding his fair Apology from long experience he made for him to them Nor can this Military Prudence of those Four Princes be altogether condemned seeing they looked upon David but as a reconciled Enemy at the best so not to be too far trussed saying Because some Hebrews heretofore had given us the slip and turned from us to the Enemy chap. 14.21 and because David hath no better expedient to reconcile himself to Saul than by betraying us into his hand N. B. Note well Thus they strenuously Argue First That he will do it as one discontented to want all the comforts of his own Native Countrey and live an Exile in a strange Nation but the betraying of us will merit his return Secondly they Argue That he can do it v. 15. As his Interest may incline him to betray us so he hath abilities to do it being so well known to be a Man of valour in conquering our Goliah c. The Third Remark is Achish the King when he saw he could not hold up against the other Four Lords his Confederates in this War nor could effectually justifie David against their jealousies v. 6. he kindly intreats David to an Amicable dismission lest the Lords in their morose humor should Cashier him by force c. And so Complaisant was the King that though he was an Idolater and a Dagon-Worshiper yet he Swears by David's Jehovah so much good he had got in the knowledge of the true God by his kindness to David and conversing with him that he might receive his unwelcome Message with less offence assuring him it came not from any want of my love which thou hast throughly merited but 't is only because the Lords love thee not N. B. Indeed there be but few Lords in the World that love such as David was a Man after God's own heart not many Noble are called 1 Cor. 1.26 However Achish here doth qualifie the severe Suspicions and Censures of those losel-Lords by saying to David the Lords favour thee not and therefore I advise thee to depart and displease them not seeing thou art now in their power and it is not in my power to defend thy innocency v. 7. The Fourth Remark is David's Reply to Achish v. 8. Why may not I go to fight against the Enemies of my Lord the King this was down right glosing flattery and David's grievous frailty in such deep dissimulation No doubt but David had earnestly prayed that God would prevent his going to Fight against God's People and now when God is at work to grant his desire he pretends a grand discontent that he is prevented from so doing in Achish's service N. B. Menochius affirms that David did well in uttering discontentful words this Complaint was necessary lest he should tacitly confess himself guilty of that whereof they accused him and thereby expose himself to the most desperate danger from the Lords The Fifth Remark is Hereupon Achish doth assure David that he was good in his sight as an Angel of God v. 9. that is a Man of such Excellencies in mine eyes that thou seemest as an Angel sent from Heaven to me which Phrase he had learnt from David also tho' an Heathen but saith he tho' thou be as welcom as an Angel to me yet art thou as irksom as a Devil to those Lords that are of equal Authority with my self save only they have made me their General and seeing all thy Souldiers are Saul's Servants as he calls them v. 10. thou canst not oblige them say the Lords to fight for the Philistines against their Old Lord and Master therefore I dismiss thee in peace depart as soon as it is day to Ziklag which I gave thee lest thy longer stay incense the Lords and they fall on thee and thy Followers in the Camp upon this David departs early before the Battle began c. The Sixth Remark is The Stupendous Providence of God towards David when his own Carnal Policy had brought him into this perplexity by his forsaking Judah where God placed him Chap. 22.5 and his coming to Gath where he had placed himself Chap. 27.1 c. He must now be perfidious either to Saul or Achish he can be neither with comfort when the wit of Man cannot extricate him then God comes ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã as out of an Engine useth these Lords to rid themselves of him desiring rather his Room than Company they look'd no farther but God did not only to bring David out of the Bryars here but also to send him in season to redeem his loss at Ziklag Chap 30. 1 Sam. CHAP. XXX THis Chapter is a Narrative of David's Successful Deeds for Ziklag against the Amalekites The Remarks upon David's Expedition here are First the Calamity of Ziklag and its Citizens when David came thither he found the City burnt sacked and spoiled v. 1. and all the Women with their Sons and Daughters were carried away Captive and all this was done by the Amalekites who had not slain any v. 2. though David had not left in his Expedition against them neither Man or Woman alive Chap. 27.9 and though these Amalekites took the advantage of David's absence and sought revenge yet were
B. Note well Objection Why was David so kind to this Egyptian in sparing his life yet so cruel to the Amalekites in not sparing the life of one Man that his hands could reach especially seeing they had spared the lives of his Wives and Children and of his Men also they had not slain any v. 2 3. Answer First as to the kindness David shewed to the Egyptian he had an express Command for it Deut 23.7 Thou shalt not abhor an Egyptian for ye were Strangers in his Land and had this Man been what his Master was an Amalekite he had not fared so well as he did 't was well for him that he was an Egyptian Answer Second David had as express a Command not to spare any Amalekite Exod. 17.14 Deut. 25.19 Therefore this Fact of David was not Cruelty but Justice and Obedience to God for the neglect whereof Saul was severely punished c. Chap. 15.18 19 22 23. Answer the Third Tho' the Amalekites had spared the Wives and Children yet could not this praeponderate a clear Command of God nor give David a dispensation for sparing those whom God would have utterly destroyed Nor did the Amalekites spare those Women and Children from any love or compassion towards them but from their own self-respects not doubting they would be redeemed with large Ransoms c. but more especially they were spared by the over ruling Providence of God out of his singular kindness to David Men cannot kill but when Go will permit who sets bounds to the malice of Mankind The Last Circumstance of the Concomitants of this Conquest is David's recovering all that had been carried away Captive both Persons and Things First For himself v. 18. he rescued his two Wives who had been Vexed but not Violated and now doubly endeared to David both by their Chast preservation and by this his marvelous deliverance of them Secondly To his Souldiers there was nothing lacking to any of them v. 19. And Thirdly To his Friends either Israelites or Philistines David recovered all the Flocks and Herds v. 20. which the Enemy had plundered from all Neighbouring places and no doubt but he took the Spoil of Amalek's Tents therewith N. B. Note well Peter Martyr's Annotation here Matters do succeed in a quite contrary manner with the Godly than they do with the Wicked for the Calamities of the Godly have a joyful Conclusion but the mad merriments of the Wicked have a most sad Catastrophe as here to the Amalekites who lately made pleasant Comedies out of poor Ziklag's doleful Tragedies and now God turns the Wheel upon their own heads The Last Part be the Consequents after the Conquest the First relateth to David's Souldiers where we have First The Triumphant Song they Sang and this is David 's Spoil was the burthen of the Song v. 20. Secondly Their Congratulating David for his Victory v. 21. even those very Men who had spoken of stoning him Oh Wheel Ezek. 10.13 not only to David's Men but to Amalek also Behold how the great God made such a small accident as was their meeting with an half famish'd Egyytian to become serviceable for the production of such great Changes on both sides Thirdly The Conquerors dissention among themselves about dividing the Spoils v. 22. tho' David was a good Man yet had he bad Men and Belialists to follow him notwithstanding all his pains to make them better in teaching them the fear of the Lord Psal 34.11 even while he was among the Philistines as the title of that Psalm intimates Those Covetous Caitiffs will not have any part of the Prey given to the 200 Men that staid by the stuff behind tho' this was good service to guard the Carriages which otherwise might have been plundered The Second Relateth to David himself wherein is held forth First His Prudence in deciding this difference and composing this Controversie according to a Righteous Rule v. 23 24 25. wherein David's Candour appeareth in giving those Belialists that Courteous Compellation of Brethren for so they were by Nation and by Profession though they wanted the Power of Religion and seeing it had been a Ruled Case in disposing of Spoils otherwise than those bad Men desired both by Abraham Gen. 14.24 and by Moses Numb 31.26 c. Therefore David interposeth his Authority and constitutes those old Presidents into a standing Statute-Law in Israel grounded upon this justice Armies fight but faintly when their Camp is not well guarded Secondly David's Generous Liberality out of those Spoils which were the matter thereof but the Objects of it were manifold v. 26 27 28 29 30 31. even to all those places which had shewed the Kindness of God to him while he was forced to flye during Saul's Persecutions which now he saw by a Prophetick Spirit were come to an end and himself coming to the Kingdom unto which those Gifts he well-knew would not a little conduce Prov. 17.8 and 18.16 and he wisely lets his own Countrey Men know that he fought not against Israel as Saul's Sycophants had suggested to them but these spoils were from the Amalekites whom God had cursed for his Enemies c. 1 Sam. CHAP. XXXI THIS Chapter contains the last War that Saul waged with the Philistines and the Event thereof The Parts of it are 1. What happened while Saul was Living And 2. What likewise when he was Dead Remarks upon the First Part are First Much about the same time that David did discomfit the Amalekites and sent the spoils of them to the Men of Judah his own Tribe were the Philistines Fighting against Israel and putting them to a shameful flight N. B. Josephus saith those two Occurrences were contemporary though they be set down in a way of Digression that the History of David's exploits might not be interrupted 1 Chron 10.1 Which declareth how God gave different and contrary dispensations to Saul and to David at one and the same time Wicked Saul was fleeing before the Philistines just at that Instant when Holy David was Triumphing over the Amalekites N. B Note well 'T is fair wheather with them that fear God when 't is exceeding foul with a showre of Fire upon the heads of those that fear him not Mal. 4 1 2. The Sun arose and shone upon Zoar Lots Sanctuary at the same time when Fire fell down upon Sodom Gen. 19.23 24. Both these Abraham beheld upon an Hill ver 28. and admired The Second Remark is God had given to Israel many Victories over the Philistines formerly according to his Promise to them upon their obedience but how the Philistines have the Victory over Israel so that They fled and fell down slain upon Mount Gilboa v. 1. and 6. because God's Wrath was against them as he had threatned for their disobedience Levit. 26.36 Deut. 28.25 For as they were guilty of many other Sins so now more especially of that heinous wickedness by conspiring with Saul in persecuting Innocent David and in shewing no dislike
Faithful Friend appeareth thus Mephibosheth was but five years old when his Father died 2 Sam. 4.4 and now he had a Son when David began to own him so that 't is well supposed he was twenty five years old now in the twentieth year of David's Reign 't was indeed very much that a Man so thankful to God as his Psalms do testifie should so long be unmindful of his dear Jonathan and of the Covenant of God between them N. B. Note well But something may be said to qualifie David's seeming fault as First He might probably be ignorant of any Son that Jonathan had left because he saith here is there yet any of the House of Saul and not of the House of Jonathan v. 1. for 't is like Mephibosheth was conceal'd by his Friends lest David should cut him off from jealousie of State especially after the Rebellion of his Uncle Ishbosheth Chap. 2. Secondly Some old jealousies seem to remain in David of Saul's House that they still Plotted to revive their Right to the Crown by lineal descent when he over-easily hearkened to the suggestions of that false and faithless Sycophant Ziba against Mephibosheth Chap. 16.3 4. Thirdly While David had his head and hands so full in warring against so many Potent Enemies he had little leisure to make this enquiry which he maketh here but now being firmly settled in his Kingdom and so freed from his former fears and jealousies he enquireth c. The Second Remark is The Answer to his Enquiry v. 2. by Ziba who had been Saul's Steward v. 10. who tells David of Jonathan's Son v. 3. hid from David's sight in Lodebar beyond Jordan Chap. 17.27 there laid this poor man lurking little dreaming of any Court preferment N. B. But the personal goodness of his Father Jonathan lies with warmth and weight upon good David's heart still that he is now stirred up to shew the kindness of God to his Posterity and therefore he sends for him v. 5. to shew him his God-like kindness as God is kind to the unthankful and to the evil Luke 6.35 accordingly David will be kind to Mephibosheth tho' Lame c. N. B. This shall not break the square so long as he saw the features of his Friend Jonathan in him nor does God think worse of his weak Servants if he see the Image of his Son Jesus in them N. B. David herein is a Type of Christ who cryeth as he did Is there yet any of the House of Mankind that I may shew the kindness of God to them His Divine Bowels have been yerning towards faln Man and have been emptying themselves ever since Adam's fall in raising up such as he found faln under the forbidden Apple-Tree Cant. 8.5 and such as were lamed by that fall in the infancy of the World as Mephibosheth was Chap. 4.4 Adam's free will proving no better a Keeper of him than that Nurse was who let Mephibosheth fall when but a Child yet Christ cries still is there yet any c. to bring home to my Court from obscurity his bowels are not still emptied N. B. Or by the kindness of God David might mean that kindness which Jonathan bound me by Covenant in the presence of God to shew unto his Posterity 1 Sam. 20. 14 15 16. 23.18 tho' that Oath bound him only to Jonathan's Posterity and not to others of Saul's House The Third Remark is David and Mephibosheth's happy Meeting ver 6 7 8. wherein Mark First Mephibosheth at David's call comes limping and trembling into the King's presence and fell on his face before him fearing he was sent for to be put to death as one of Sau's House which is usual among Princes in the like case of Jealousie occasioned now by his Vncle's Rebellion This David perceived and so quickly speaks comfortingly to him Mark Secondly David's Generosity to this deformed Object not only in the deformity of his feet but as 't is well supposed by Peter Martyr of his face also for his proper Name was Meriabbaal 1 Chron. 8.34 but that Name was turned into Mephibosheth Hebr. a shameful face because his face was much maimed by his full Chap. 4.4 yet good David thinks no worse of him notwithstanding this deformity both of feet and face David assureth him he should not only live but shall live in Splendor enjoying all the Lands that had been Confiscated by Ishbosheth's Rebellion and himself should feed as a fellow-Commoner at the King's Table c. Mark Thirdly Mephibosheth's Resentment of David's unexpected and undeserved favour calling himself not only a Dog so fitter to lay under the King's Table than to sit as one of his Sons at it and also a dead Dog so fitter to be cast into a ditch than to live in so high a figure in the King's Court because God had rejected Saul's House and accepted David's Thus David had humbled himself before Saul 1 Sam. 24 14. and 26.20 and now Saul's Grand-Son does so to David N. B. How much more ought we to abase our selves before the King of Kings who speaks more kindly to us and gives greater things for our comfort than David did here c. The Second Part is the matter and manner of Mephibosheth's mercy Remarks upon it are First David's Royal Donative to this Man so contemptible in his own eyes both as to Person and Condition David gives him his Royal Grant not only of all the Lands due to him by Inheritance as to his Father Jonathan but also the whole Lands which belonged to the House of Saul and which the Sons of Rizpah Saul's Concubine had now usurped to themselves nor can it be imagined that this was any small gift for Saul had Asses 1 Sam. 9.20 and Fields 1 Sam. 11.5 and Vineyards and Oliveyards so many that he had some to bestow upon his Servants such as poor David could not distribute 1 Sam. 22.7 Now all these were forfeited to the King by the Rebellion of Saul's House and frankly restored by a Royal deed to Mephibosheth whereby Ziba is constituted the Chief Steward of all v. 9 10 c. The Second Remark is This Ziba had probably been Chief Steward to manage Saul's Lands before and thereby had feathered his own Nest as we say he had greatly enriched himself by having such opportunities to lick his own fingers and therefore is he described here to have fifteen Sons and twenty Servants so the fitter to manage that vast Estate still for the use of Micah Mephibosheth's Son v. 12. for whom he was to Till the ground v. 11. As for Mephibosheth Micah's Father saith David thou Ziba need not take care of him I will provide duly and daily for him in my own Court and at my own Table The Third Remark is Ziba undertakes all that the King commanded him and took care as Josephus saith that his Master's Son Micha might have food enough for his Family and enough besides to defray his other necessary Charges moreover Ziba
he had many Beasts in his own belly N. B. All these Victories are ascribed to David v. 22. learn we to do so unto Christ for all our Victories both Croporal and Spiritual These all made way for Solomon's peaceable Reign Sam. CHAP. XXII THIS Chapter is David's Doxology to the Lord for his manifold Deliverances given him both from the hands of Saul and his house and from the hands of all his other Enemies both Domestick and Foreign Now this whole Chapter being wholly Eucharistical and not at all Historical and the self same in substance with the Eighteenth Psalm which may be read either at the end of 2 Sam. 4. when David was delivered from the trouble of Saul's House as the Title of that Psalm intimates or at the end of 2 Sam. 22. here where the Lord had again delivered David from his Foreign Foes Tirinus hath this odd notion that David first drew a rude draught of this Psalm which we have here recorded in this Chap. 22. but afterwards when at more leisure he perfectly polish'd it and gave it to the Priests which is Psalm Eighteenth yet only with some few variations This Song of Thanksgiving some Learned Men do better and more solidly suppose that David composed in the last year of his Reign when he enjoyed a setled secure and sublime peace not indulging himself in his old Age with ease and idleness as too many Kings and Conquerours do in the like Condition but he devoted himself to glorifie God the giver of all his Victories in Religious Exercises such as this was wherein he names Saul as his fiercest and most dangerous Persecutor and whose Persecution was of longest continuance Now seeing there is no History in this Chapter whereof to give the Mystery and Meaning I omit it as I have done others and pass on to the 23d Chapter 2 Sam. CHAP. XXIII WHerein we have the Swan-like Song of David a little before his death and in which we have likewise but little History save only a Catalogue of David's Worthies from v. 8. to the end and therefore a few Remarks upon the Song and the Catalogue will dispatch it also And first upon the Song from v. 1 to the 8th The First Remark is This Song is said to be the last words of David v. 1. not as the last he spoke while living for he spake often after this to Joab to Araunah to Solomon c. after this but it was the last he set down as Pen-man of Holy-Writ and by Divine Inspiration This Song is ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã much in a little wherein he doth in few words but full of matter First Acknowledge God's Kindness Secondly Confess his own Sins Thirdly Profess his Faith Fourthly Comforts himself in the Covenant and Fifthly Denounces destruction to all Unbelievers Remark the Second Junius judgeth he spake these words after he had given his Commands to Solomon 1 King 2. and after his prayers for him in Psal 72. when he was near his death and Peter Martyr addeth that this Prophetick Song comes properly in after his thanksgiving for all his former Victories Chap. 22. and now he foretels here what great things God would give him hereafter for which he gives thanks also even for the Covenant wherein he confided for his posterity which must be understood of the promise of Christ David's Son and surest Comfort Remark the Third Whenever this Song was sang by David 't is properly placed here for all his Enemies had spat and spent all their venom and he was delivered from them all both domestick and foreign We hear not of any one that stir'd either hand or tongue against him until himself became an enemy to himself when Satan provok'd him to number the People as in Chap. 24. The Second Part is the Catalogue of David's Worthies The Remarks are First This Catalogue is reckon'd in 1 Chron. 11. as well as here Chap. 23.8 c. but with this difference there 't is set down in the beginning of David's Reign here at the ending of it This is a seeming Contradiction yet both are done so upon solid grounds for the former designeth to declare who were the Worthies that help'd David to his first settlement in his Kingdom but the latter gives an account of those that stuck close to him all the time of his Reign and help'd him all along to keep him in his settlement and fast in the Saddle Remark the Second In both the Books of Samuel and the Chronicles there is reckon'd a double Triumverate the first three were men of the greatest gallantry the second three tho' they were exceeding valorous yet not matching the first in fortitude or Magnanimous Atchievements N. B. There be diversities of Gifts yet from the same spirit all must not excell in degree and dignity if all were the head where would be the other parts of the body much less did the other Thirty Heroes Colonels and Commanders come up to the first three Remark the Third Among all those 36 Worthies Joab is not once named in the Catalogue some suppose he is not mentioned because of his barbarous Butcheries of Abner and Amasa as well as for his killing Absalom contrary to the King's Command But others are of Opinion that Joab being the Lord Chief General needed not to be named because his Valour and high Generalship had been notified before at the storming of the strong fort of Sion and he must necessarily be reckon'd one of the number to make up the forementioned number of 36 to the full number of Thirty seven as is the express number v. 39. Remark the Fourth David's refusing to drink the waters of Bethlehem c. v. 15 16 17. looking upon it as too dear a draught for him but religiously pouring it forth before the Lord. N. B. 'T is a good president for Princes not to buy their pleasures with the hazarding the lives of their Subjects and for Masters not to keep their Servants from Ordinances without necessity c. Remark the Fifth The Valour of those Worthies was oft laid forth in defence of the Harvest to keep a Field of Barley and of Lentiles 1 Chron. 11.13 v. 11 12. here and if they contended thus for Provender c. should not we be Valiant for the Truth Jer. 9.3 and contend for the Faith once delivered to the Saints Jude v. 3. Remark the Last on Chap. 23. is In all this long Catalogue of David's 37 Worthies none of David's Brethren are found amongst them tho' some of them were of such a Prince-like port and of so personable a presence that even the Prophet Samuel himself was deceived in them by looking too much at their outward appearance height of stature and a goodly Countenance he judged that Eliab David's Eldest Brother was indeed the Man appointed to be the Lord 's Anointed 1 Sam. 16.6 7. whereas neither he nor any of his other six brave Brethren proved so much as to be any of the number
lose Samuel at such a juncture to his disgrace he therefore holds him violently by his Mantle and it rent in his Hand which Samuel told him was a sign of God's rending the Kingdom from him and giving it to one who should tear off the Skirt of his Garment which when Saul saw came to pass he said Now I know thou shalt surely be King chap. 24 4.20 The Seventh Remark is Samuel slays Agag and at the Importunity of Saul Samuel yields to go to Gilgal to own him as his Soveraign as yet being only Rejected but not Deposed but chiefly to Execute Agag v. 31 32 33. who had been as cruel to Israel as his Ancestors and having escaped the Sword of Lusty Saul did not dream of Death by the Sword of Old Samuel N. B. Whom yet God enabled to hew him in pieces as Phinehas stab'd Zimri and Elijah slew the Baalites all extraordinary Cases We are to walk by the ordinary Rule and not by extraordinary Examples which are no Presidents for us After this Samuel went no more to visit Saul now Excommunicated yet mourns for him v. 34 35. for the hardness of his Heart and hazard of his Soul which was more than Saul did for himself CHAP. XVI CHapter the Sixteenth is a Narrative of David's private Anointing to be King by Samuel upon Saul's Rejection by God wherein the Antecedents Concomitants and Consequents be considerable The Remarks first upon the Antecedents whereof The First is The Dialogue or Conference betwixt the Lord and Samuel in which is N. B. First God's Speech to Samuel How long wilt thou mourn for Saul c v. 1. Mourn he might but it was over-long that he mourned and not only so but pray'd also for his Restitution Do not so saith God seeing I have Rejected him lose not thy Prayers and Tears upon such a Reprobate an Aethiopian that will never be washed white with all thy Weeping Didst not thou tell him from me God is not a Man that will Repent chap. 15.29 I am resolved to Reject him and the Manifestation of my Resolve must make thee submit to my Pleasure and the Lord tells him As I am peremptory in Rejecting Saul so no less am I in providing me a King among Jesse's Sons one better than he whom the People provided for themselves therefore fill thine Horn with Oyl to Anoint him N. B. Saul was Anointed with Oyl out of a Glass Vial chap. 10.1 the brittleness whereof signified the Instability of Saul's Kingdom which would soon be broken but David must be Anointed out of an Horn-Vial which is of a more durable substance to signifie the continuance of his Kingdom that never should have an end and this was accomplished in Christ the Son of David N. B. Secondly Samuel's Answer v. 2. He saith nothing to the Negative part of God's Speech and therefore we may well suppose that he was satisfied it was his Duty to forbear Mourning any longer for Saul and praying any more for his Restitution But as to the positive part of it he makes his Objection saying How can I go If Saul hear it he will kill me N. B. A strange Question instead of a positive Answer and such an one as seemeth to favour of Humane Frailty in an old Servant of God who had so much and so long experience of the Lord's faithfulness to him in a most familiar Conversation with him Bernard could say Quid timet Homo in sinu Dei positus What need that Man fear who is seated in the very bosome of an All-sufficient God Samuel here should have strongly believed that the Lord who call'd him to this word would carry him safely through it But 't is more suitable to Samuel's Gravity and Godly Experience to suppose that he said How can I go Not so much out of any Diffidence and Distrust but out of a desire of Divine Direction therein N. B. As the Blessed Virgin did in her Question to the Angel How can this be seeing I know not a Man Luke 1.34 The Lord's Answer to Samuel's Objection makes it more probable for he directs Samuel how it might be done without danger saying Take an Heifer and say I am come to Sacrifice unto the Lord. This was usual for Samuel to do sometimes in one place and sometimes in another to keep up the Worship of God and to keep out the Worship of Idols unto which Israel was notoriously inclinable This therefore was one cause of his coming to Bethlehem but not the only cause nor was Samuel obliged to declare all that he came about N. B. Note well Some part of a truth may lawfully be concealed out of Civil Prudence as Jeremy did Jer. 38.27 N. B. As he is a Fool saith Solomon that believeth all he heareth Prov. 14.15 so he is no less that declareth all he knoweth The Lord farther directs Samuel to invite Jesse and his Sons to the Sacrifice and to the Feast that followed the Peace Offering and thou shalt Anoint unto me him whom I Name unto thee v. 3. N. B. This Jesse above all others must be an Invited Guest because he was Grand-Child to Ruth the Moabitess Ruth 4.22 who was now grown a great Lady in this little City Bethlehem and now noted to be the Great-Grandmother to the King of Israel so little lost Ruth by renouncing the Idolatry of Moab and cleaving close to the Lord God of Israel The Second Remark upon the Antecedents is The sad Alarm Samuel's coming to this City gave to the Citizens The Elders trembled at it c. v. 4 5. out of Reverence to him they met him at the Gate and Courted him with Is all well Knowing that he was now an Old Man and stirred seldom from his House at Ramah especially since he deserted Saul in so great displeasure they did justly wonder that he should now take so long a Journey from home and come to so small a City as Bethlehem was Micah 5.2 N. B. It must be upon some extraordinary Errand and their own Guilty Consciences feared the worst They might fear First That some grievous sin had been committed in the City and he was come to denounce some grievous Judgment against them for it Or Secondly That Samuel coming so privately might flee from Saul who was sore incensed against him for his so late sharp reproof and should they receive and harbour him this would horribly expose them to Saul's Rage and Revenge and so evil might befal Bethlehem for Samuel's sake as it did afterwards to Nob for David's sake Thirdly They might fear such a great Prophet as Samuel was came to foretell some sad Calamity would befal their City either from some Foreign Enemy or from Saul himself who now began to fall into Frantick Fits c. N. B. But good Old Samuel doth not only comfort them against all those Fears but also Invites them to a Peace-Offering and to the Holy Feast that followed it only with this difference their single Persons are
reason why his Son must kill David Nor is the Son to be blamed here for betraying his Fathers secrets to David seeing it was no Disservice much less Treachery to Saul but he is rather to be highly applauded for his Faithful and Religious Respect both to God to his Friend to his Countrey and to his Father in hindring him from imbruing his hands in Innocent Blood hereby N. B. Note well 6 Jonathan's Powerful and Prevalent Oratory v. 4 5 6. As Saul and he walked alone together to take the Fresh Air nigh to the Cave where David lay hid His First Argument is his calling Saul King whereby he minded him of his Duty that he must use the Sword of Justice only to punish Evil-doers but to protect those that do well His Second Argument is His calling David Saul's Servant minding him thereby that a Servant while he doth his Duty may not be deserted much less destroyed by his Master His Third Argument is His pleading David's Merit wherein he appeals to his Fathers own Conscience that himself rejoyced to see David Discomfit Goliah and ever since hath deserved so well of thee and the whole Kingdom that thou hast made him thy Son as well as thy Servant not only one Innocent as to Evil but also one most Eminent in all Goodness and Heroick Actions c. N. B. Note well If Jonathan plead thus effectually for David with his Father c. How much more doth our Jesus plead with God for reconciling us to him c The third Remark is David's Return to the Court through his dear Friend Jonathan's irresistible intercession ver 6 7. the Conclusion of Jonathan's cogent Arguments to wit therefore He who hath so highly merited ought not to be so basely murthered had a mighty influence and made a deep impression upon Saul's Spirit so that he was convinced of his folly and when he felt both Jonathan's Oratory and David's Innocency to Triumph together in his own Conscience he is willing to be reconciled to David and ordered his return to the Court again and that his Order might the better be believed he confirms it with a most Sacred Oath and 't is not improbable Saul spake as he thought here but this great change flowing not from any true Repentance so much as from a Worâdly interest âseeing David could not be kill'd without shame if not worse to himself was of a short continuance these good thoughts did indeed look into Saul's wicked heart but they would not long stay there for they did not like their lodging and therefore though David was Restored hereby to Lodge with his Wife nigh the Court again yet when those good thoughts disloged themselves out of Saul's bosom David notwithstanding Saul's Oath to the contrary must be dislog'd out of the Court also The Fourth Remark is David's Banishment again from the Court not as his former voluntary and out of Choice but now forced and by way of compulsion ver 8 9 10. Wherein is described 1. The Cause of Saul's renewed rage against David namely his wonderful Victory he again obtained over the âhilistines who waged war against Ifrael Chap. 18 30. Not only to revenge their former losses when David slew their Champion c. But more especially because David had most highly provoked them in slaying two hundred of their men and Circumcising them and carrying their foreskins to Saul as a Dowry for his Daughter David's Wife Chap. 18.27 Now was the Battle fought wherein David became a most glorious Conquerour of them here ver 8. And whereas David's happy Successes over the Enemie sof Israel should have cheared Saul's Spirit it had a quite contrary effect upon him and sadned Saul's Soul looking upon all David's Victories as so many degrees or steps whereby he was now climbing up to his Throne and the Devil watching his opportunity to improve Saul's melancholly as before he had done 2. Here is described David's desperate danger again notwithstanding Saul's Promise and Oath for his safety such slippery hold and slender assurance had he of that Hypocrites favour c. And now Satan by Divine permission that he might be Saul's tormentor for his sin comes upon him from the Lord and causeth him to cast his Javelin which the Tyrant had ever beside him to secure him from his unceslant fears again at David as he was playing upon his Harp to mollifie his frantick fits that he might slay him ver 9 10. quite contrary to his solemn Oath ver 6. So little trust or truth is there in the Oaths of Envious Hypocrites especially in câmmen Swearers such an one as Saul seems to be as Saul was a King the bare word of a King should have been as irreversible as the Law of the Medes and Persians Dan. 6.8 How much more when it was confirmed so by an Oath N. B. Note well May it not be said that this Cursed Spirit of Saul hath possessed the Papists as by a Pythogorical Transmigration that keep no Faith with Hereticks c. as they call the Protestants c. 3. Here is described David s deliverance from this desperate danger he slip'd out of Saul's presence ver 10. as he had done before Chap. 18.11 through the same watchful providence of God for David's preservation that his promise of the Kingdom might be performed to him Now the second part of this Chapter contains David's second Banishment from his own house whither he now fled from Saul's Court to see if he might be safer where he dwelt with Saul's Daughter not far from Saul's Court ver 11 12. c. Remarks upon this are First Saul sent his Pursivants to watch him and to slay him in the Morning ver 11. and why not in the Night the Learned render many Reasons as First It would have been barbarous and below a King to break into his Subjects house by night and to murther the man in his Bed Secondly Lest the darkness of the Night might give David an opportunity to escape which the day would prevent and therefore was it judged sufficient to set a watch about his house all the Night until the Morning Thirdly Josephus renders this Reason that Saul had appointed Judges to sit upon him next morning and to Condemn him for a Traytor and this seems the more probable that Saul must have some colour of Justice for executing David lest he should have too much disgusted the People who generally loved David Fourthly Lavater saith such was Saul's implacable malice against David that he set this time for slaying him that he might himself be present and so be sure in seeing him slain Fifthly But the principle Reason was the singular providence of God in sending this sublime infatuation upon Saul's mind to pitch upon the worst time that David might be delivered from his bloody hands The Second Remark is The Instrument the Lord used to work David's deliverance namely Michal Saul's Daughter and David's Wife ver 11 12. who though she
there from the hands of Saul where this Sword might have been a desperate snare to him more especially because it was gotten by a Lye The Fifth Remark is David's Exile from Saul to Gath of the Philistines v. 10 11 12.13 14 15. wherein several Branches are Remarkable As First The Discovery of Doeg which he made unto Saul concerning David at Nob where he obtained both Alimony and Arms v. 7. to be spoke to in Chap. 22. The second Branch is David flees from Saul to Achish which might seem a leaping out of the Frying-pan as we say into the Fire though the Philistines were profess'd Enemies to Israel yet chused he to adventure himself amongst them rather than expose himself to Saul's Implacable fury N. B. Note well Thus Protestants have found it safer to live among the Turks than among the Papists of Spain and Italy's Inquisitions The third Branch Though David thought to hide himself among the Crowd being alone without Attendants yet was he Discovered Apprehended and brought to Achish the King with all Aggravations against David concerning the Song of his slaying Ten Thousand Philistines c. This startled him not a little lest Policy might prompt them to Revenge N. B. And 't is a wonder they did not Disarm him of Goliah's Sword and therewith hew him into a Thousand pieces The Fourth Branch In this desperate Exigency David Acts the Gestures and Postures of a Mad Man yea the Habits and Speeches of such an one as they might well think both his disappointment of Saul's Crown promised him was enough with them to make any Man Mad And had he not been Mad he would never have sought shelter among them whom he had so disobliged to the utmost c. The Fifth Branch As David Acted the part of a Mad Man to move their Compassion to him or their Contempt of him that they might never fear any Danger by him So the King and his Courtiers Acted the part of Fools not Feignedly but Really to let this Man go out of their Hands who was to be their Ruin after The Sixth and Last Branch The Rabbins render this Reason why Achish dismissed David because his own Wife and Daughter were both Mad and there was no need of a Third in one House But this Infatuation of Achish was an Act of Gods Providence for David's preservation and the Answer of his Prayers poured forth at this time in the Title of the Thirty Fourth and the Fifty Sixth Psalms c. See more of David's Danger here in Remark the Third of the Twenty Second Chapter 1 Sam. CHAP. XXII THIS Chapter contains a farther Account of David's Banishment first into Moab and then into Judah Remarks upon the First are First No doubt but David was full glad that he was so fairly delivered out of the hands of the Philistine King and Courtiers he departed from Gath when Achish had said it was below a King to defile his Fingers with the Blood of a Mad-man that was not capable to do any mischief to him because of his Mopishness so he thrust him out of his Presence whereupon he escaped to the Cave of Adullam v. 1. a place fortified by Art as well as by Nature 2 Sam. 23.13 14. which lay in his own Tribe of Judah from whom being his kindred he expected some assistance to protect both him and themselves from Saul's fury N. B. In this Cave not far from Bethlehem and about eight Miles from Jerusalem David composed the Hundred and Forty Second Psalm as appeareth by the Title and by his Prayer in it where he complains how low he is brought now so that none would know him nor any that took care for him that he was in this Cave as in a Prison c. Psal 142.7 Hereupon the Lord heard his Prayer and sends his Friends and Kindred about him to his Comfort and divers others to become a Guard to him of about Four Hundred Men and God sent Gad also to him to be his Chapla n. Verse 2. The Second Remark is Though David seemeth here to be a Sanctuary for Out-lawries a Refuge for Rebels and a Protector to broken Debtors to the damage of their Creditors c. N. B. Yet in truth he was not so for suppose any such came David was Ignorant of their Debts it may be their Creditors were Cruel Oppressors who had however their Debtors Lands and Goods for satisfaction Nor did he Countenance any of his Followers in a way of Rebellion against their King but occasionally suppressed all Rebellious intentions against Saul though Davids mortal Enemy Chap. 24 4 6 7. and 26.8 9. Nor did he retain them as Robbers to Plunder the Country but rather to Protect it from the Common Enemy as Nabal's Servants testifie in Chap. 25.15 And the Distressed ones whom David entertained are supposed to be such as were great sufferers by Saul's Tyranny whereof Samuel forewarned them Chap. 8. from v. 11. to 18. N. B. Note well Herein David became a Type of Christ the Captain of our Salvation Heb. 2.10 who entertained contemptible Fishermen c. And such as were deeply Indebted to Divine Justice for their Sins and desperately distressed with the heavy burden of them Luk. 7.41 to 48. 1 Cor. 1.26 27. Yea Christ still Cries Come to me all that are weary c. Matth. 11.28 All such as are sensible of their suffering worse under Satan's Tyranny than those had under Saul's The Third Remark is David's Removal from hence into Moab v. 3 4. where he came to the Kings Court Oh! what Various Prospects have we of David in differing Figures at the Courts of Kings after he had turned his Shepherds-Hook into a Souldiers-Sword N. B. Note well At first we have him in the Court of Israels King as a None such David both with Saul that thought him worthy to be made the Kings Son-in-Law and with his Subjects that Sang Saul hath Slain his Thousands but David his Ten Thousands as before The next Prospect we have of him is in the Philistines Courts when forced by Saul to flee unto Gath the very City of Goliah and Goliah's Sword now girt about him where he is Discovered and Upbraided with that very Song above-said so was haled to the King being in the midst of all the Gyants Friends he could not expect but they would now take Revenge upon him for slaying their Champion N. B. David's danger was now so inevitable that he could find no other shift but to feign himself a Natural Fool behaving himself like a Mopish Dotard then was he Jonath Elam Rechokim the Title of his Fifty Sixth Psalm that is A Dumb Dove in a far Country But the third Prospect we have here of David at the Court of the King of Moab He is now come hither voluntarily and in a better Equipage not all alone and by constraint as to the Philistines King but as Colonel of a Regiment and without fear of this King as he had of Achish but
being able to Conquer it The Third Remark is The time how long David enjoyed this City we are told it was a full Year and four Months v. 7. which some read from the Hebrew Text only about four Months that is some odd Days saying David fled from Saul at Samuel's Death which as they say was but Seven Months before Saul's Death So Saul persecuted David Eight Months only after the Death of Samuel c. N. B. This is the Computation of Peter Martyr Vatablus c. and Judicious Dr. Lightfoot saith That in the Thirty Ninth Year of Saul David was sent to Ziklag and in Saul's Fortieth Year divers of Saul's own Tribe resorted thither to David which was a bad Omen to Saul of his approaching fall 1 Chron 12.1 to 8. So tender was God of his Servant David as to procure him a place of Repose and sent him some to comfort him in his straits yea and to Cut those straits short in respect of time also The Fourth Remark is The successful Incursions David made upon the old Enemies of Israel while he abode here v. 8 9. It seems Ziklag was but an Hungry place to him according to the Notation of its Name which signifies Augustia Sextarij a making their measures narrow from the scarcity of Provisions David was here hard put to it for a poor Subsistence and therefore was forced to Forrage abroad and to fetch in the Spoils of Foraign Enemies to Israel And this place being an out-Town was fittest for David to do so undiscovered Thus David Invaded some Countrey-Towns of Amalek whom Saul had spared chap. 15. and some of their Neighbours and Left neither Man nor Woman alive to tell Tales or carry Tidings to Achish and this he did because God had devoted them all to destruction c. The Fifth Remark is David's Policy in Deceiving Achish with words as well as deeds v. 10 11 12. David returning from his Conquest did likely call at Gath by the way to make a Royal Present of the best of his Spoils to Achish who thereupon asked him where his Exploit had been David answered Against the South of Judah c. N. B. Which was either a Flat Lye or a Foul Equivocation not becoming him who was both an Anointed Prince and an Eminent Professor yea and Prophet too of the Pure Religion Take it at the best it had the formality of a Lye in it which is A purpose to deceive Achish who understood it that David had fallen upon the South parts of Judah it self and not on those beyond it who were Confederates with Achish or Tributaries to him whom he was bound in Honour to Protect Therefore t is said Achish believed David that such a Man would not Lie N. B. Josephus saith Achish did the easilier believe it because he so earnestly desired it Quod volumus facile credimus What we would have to be we most easily believe to be That David might be the firmer to him against Israel whom he had thus disobliged But chiefly God would have it so for David's good though herein God left him to lye The best of Men are but Men at the best out of God's precincts out of God's protection yet God makes Achish Kinder to him than Saul his Father-in-Law and King of Israel was 1 Sam. CHAP. XXVIII THIS Chapter is a Narrative of the Preparations made both upon the Philistines and upon the Israelites part for the fatal Battle wherein Saul had his fatal and final fall Remarks upon the First Part the Philistines Preparations are First When Saul's sin was now grown Ripe and Ready for God's Sickle when Samuel was Dead so could not relieve Saul by his Prayers for him as he had done while he was living and when David was now become a weaned Child Psal 131.2 and so fitted to come to the Kingdom then God stirred up the Philistines to War against Israel that Saul might meet with his Condigne Punishment at the last and this the Philistines were the more encouraged to do because they had got David their greatest dread amongst them whom therefore their King Courteth to fight for them v. 1. promising to make him his Protector and the Chief Captain of his Life-Guard v. 2. When David had given him an ambiguous Answer to his Demand saying Surely thou shalt know what thy Servant can do N. B. Note well Sure I am we ought to say so to God and to give him the best of our best Gen. 43.11 Though we cannot do what we ought yet ought we to do what we can though it be but a little Mark 14.8 and that Little also be of his own 1 Chron. 29.14 But David here doth not declare what he would do either for Achish or against him for Israel Indeed he could doe neither with any Honesty seeing an indelible obligation lay upon David to sight for God and his People and he was not a little obliged in his fidelity to the Person of Achish for his favour and liberality though his People bore a grudge against him and his Chap. 29. ver 3. yet could he not prove a Traytor to the King himself and therefore giveth another Ambiguous Answer as he had done Chap. 27.9 10. N B. The Law of Charity chargeth us to say that David resolved with himself neither to fight for the one nor for the other but relied upon the good providence of God to extricate him out of his present perplexities either of betraying his trust to Achish or of fighting against God's People neither of which could David do with a good Conscience and though he had brought himself into those Briars by his own Carnal Counsel Chap. 27.1 2. yet God by his grace fetched him out Chap 29.4 c. The Second Remark is The Philistines gathered a very formidable Army being encouraged that Saul had now neither Heaven to help him because holy Samuel had left him as forlorn being now gone to Heaven nor could he expect any help from Hell because he had put away all the Wizards out of the Land ver 3. according to God's Law Levit. 19.31 20.6 27. Deut. 18.11 which he did as is supposed partly from a conceit that they by their Witchcraft had sent that Evil Spirit upon him c. N. B. For after Saul's rooting out of Witches we have no mention of his Evil Spirit troubling him in the latter part of his life which mercy was possibly granted him as a Reward for that Work and partly that he might gain the repute of a Religious Prince after all his misgovernment which in this his exigency would be useful to him among all the Tribes N. B. Note well From hence how far a wicked Hypocrite may go in doing some of God's Commands to shew a false zeal for God as Saul did in this of putting down Witches and in slaying the Gibeonites in his zeal also as 't is said 2 Sam. 21.1 2. The Third Remark is Another encouragement the Philistims had
lost God's Ear and Answer but David found both and though God had given an Answer to David by degrees and one piece of his Divine pleasure after another at Keilah Chap. 23.10 11. yet here God gives him an Answer with more expedition and all at once because the nature of his present Circumstances would not admit of any delay Oh how good is our God in his Divine Condescensions unto his Servants necessities thus to accomodate his Answers to our Addresses either slowly or speedily according as the matter doth require The Second Antecedent of David's Expedition here is his making use of Humane Help also in a way of subserviency to the Divine Oracle for David dare not tempt the Lord by a neglect of means nor durst the expect any extraordinary Miracles where the Lord afforded him ordinary means and helps David's Humane helps were twofold First Domestick he being encouraged by God's Oracle pursues the Amalekites with 600 Men but one third part of them fainted and were not able to pass over the Brook Besor v. 9 10. This was a new Exercise of David's faith and 't is a wonder he did not doubt of the truth of God's call to this Expedition when he saw God's Providence crossing him thus in it Carnal Reason would suggest to him that his 600 Men were few enough encounter so great an Army of the Amalekites But God saith to David here as he had said to Gideon the People that are with thee are too many for God to work by Judg. 7.4 God strikes off 200 from the 600 that the glory of the Victory might be ascribed to God and not to Man David's Second Humane Help was foreign namely an Egyytian the Servant of an Amalekite whom they found in the Field v. 11 12 13 14 15 16. wherein those Marvelous Occurrences of Divine Providence did concur for the promoting of David's Design N. B. Note well As First A Guide for him in his blind March was intercepted v. 11. finding a Man lying in the Field in a Souldier's Habit ready to perish by sickness and hunger as this was a good Providence to David thus to find one that had belonged to the Enemies Army who knew how to lead him to the Amalekites that had so barbarously left him so it was no less good to himself For Secondly By this means the poor perishing Creature was recovered from being famished v. 12. David a stranger was more charitable to him and that before he knew whether the Fellow could or would do him any service than had been his own Cruel Master at that time Thirdly So soon as his Spirit was revived by David's benevolence he was Examined upon which he confesseth 1. That he was an Egyptian by Nation 2. His Employ was that of a Servant 3. His Master was an Amalekite 4. But a Churlish one for leaving me behind him when disenabled to march v. 13. this was a most brutish part seeing he might have carried him with the Prey N. B. Note well How unlike was this inhumane Master to the good Centurion who went to Christ for Cure of his sick Servant Math. 8.6 but more unlike the good Samaritan who took order both for the Carriage and for the Cure of a meer Stranger Luke 10.33 34 35. His Master acted more like a Cursed Amalekite whom God had devoted to utter destruction Exod. 17.14 Deut. 25.19 in casting off his Sick Servant for which barbarous Cruelty he paid dear and not only himself but his whole Company also for he might have taken better care of his Cure and Life seeing no Enemy did pursue their Army therefore had leisure enough to seat him upon some Beast or lodge him in a Waggon Fourthly After this account he had given of himself David contracts with him to discover where the Amalekites lay Hereupon having security given him for his own safety he makes a most ample discovery both of what mischief they had done against the Philistines and that part of Judah where David's Possessions which he had by the right of Abigail did lay as well as unto Ziklag which Achish out of his generosity had bestowed upon David and his Men. N. B. It may well be supposed that this Army of the Amalekites took the opportunity of Invading those Countries and remote places while the Philistims and the Israelites were so deeply engaged on both sides in a present War and this poor wretch thus revived and secured doth also make a discovery where this Triumphing Enemy Encamped in all Riot and Luxury fearing no danger from either Party at this juncture they being prepared on both sides for a sudden Battle This Man might be informed by his Master whither they marched to that in case of his recovery he might know to what place he should repair and be with them again All those Circumstances we have an account of in v. 14 15 16. The Second Considerable in this Expedition is the Concomitants thereof David having now got both sure Intelligence and such an Infallible Guide immediately Marcheth after the Amalekites his principal encouragement from the Oracle of God v. 6. being thus happily back'd with these two Additional Helps by way of Subordination N. B. David's Victory over this Enemy is described by many Circumstances ver 16 17. as First The Place where 't was When they were come to the very Borders of their own Country far enough as they thought out of any danger of either Israelites or Philistines with whom they believed David had joyn'd himself who were at this juncture engaged in a Battel Secondly The Time when namely at the twilight a time most convenient for David when the fewness of his Forces against so great a multitude might not be discovered c. Thirdly The Opportunity of David's successful Assault upon them while they were drinking dancing and dispersed abroad without any Scouts or Watch and while they were keeping an Holiday to their Gods who had help'd them to so vast a Spoil and Booty David sets upon them in this secure and careless posture as Abraham had done upon Kedorlaomer and his Accomplices and routed them Gen. 14.15 and as Ahab did afterward upon the Syrians 1 Kings 20.16 Fourthly The Quantity of the Victory both as to time lasting until the Evening of the next day so long was David in cutting off those Cursed Amalekites with those few hands of his Followers and also as to Number none escaped save 400 that rode upon Dromedaries though equal to the number of David's 400 Foot Souldiers yet were they dispirited and fled all the rest were half Dead Drunk so stood at mark for David's deadly blows Thus the Graecians assaulted Troy Invadunt Vrbem Somno Vinoque Sepultam They found the Citizens half death to their hands and 't was no more matter with Casar to Conquer a careless and secure Enemy but as he expresseth it in his Commentaries Veni Vidi Vici I Came I Saw and I Overcame Thus did David here without difficulty N.
Truth for Saul had indeed faln upon his own Weapon but his Coat of Mail had hindred it from piercing deep enough to be so speedily a mortal wound but that the Philistines might come and catch him alive and abuse him and tho' it be said when his Armour-bearer saw that Saul was dead he slew himself 1 Sam. 31.5 Which yet Dr. Lightfoot Senseth thus When he saw Saul had given himself so deadly a wound he did the like and died indeed but Saul's wound was not of so quick a dispatch therefore he desired this Man to kill him outright N. B. Notwithstanding all this yet upon a more serious inquest into Particulars this whole story seems more probably to be a pack of Lies one stitched to another for these Reasons The First is 'T is altogether improbable either that Saul after he had given himself such a deadly wound whereof he was ready to dye should be able to call him and spend so many words in talking with him or that this Man should dare to stay so long in this Discourse with Saul seeing he also was fleeing with the whole Army to save his own life which he might have lost by making this halt had the Philistines overtaken him in their pursuit which Saul feared for himself during this Parly The Second Reason is Nor can it be probable that Saul should desire to die rather by the hands of an uncircumcised Amalekite than of the uncircumcised Philistines which he so much feared He could not put any such difference between them seeing Amalek was more accursed and devoted to destruction than the Philistines The Third Reason is 'T is expresly said that Saul fell upon his own Sword 1 Sam. 31.4 but this Fellow saith he fell upon his own Spear v. 6. here Gnal Chanatho Hebr. whereas it is Ethbachereb his Sword The Fourth Reason is 'T is as expresly said that Saul's Armour-bearer being yet alive saw that Saul was dead 1 Sam. 31.5 which doubtless he would throughly know before he did kill himself The Fifth Reason is Had the Armour-bearer been yet alive when Saul call'd this Amalekite to dispatch him he would certainly have hindred him from doing that which himself durst not do 1 Sam. 31.4 The Sixth Reason Nor could that be more probable which he told David I took the Crown that was upon his head v. 10. but look'd rather like a Lye for 't is not likely Saul would wear his Crown upon his head in Battle this would have made him a fair Mark to his Enemies whom they chiefly aimed at A Wise General will rather disguise himself as 1 King 22.30 than be so fondly exposed c. The Seventh Reason The Scripture of Truth doth manifestly ascribe Saul's death to be his own action 1 Sam. 31.4 5. even to his falling upon his own Sword which must be of more credit with us than an artificially composed speech of an accursed Amalekite who had taught his tongue to tell Lyes Jerom. 9.5 and all to curry favour with David from whom he promis'd to himself some great preferment by thus glozing with him N. B. Note well First Thus far it is true that this Fellow brought Saul's Crown c. to David How he came by it is the question The Rabbins relate that as the Armour-bearer was Doeg so this Man was his Son and as the Father had the Crown in his Custody to carry it before the King in State and now seeing Saul was like to wear it no longer and that himself was resolv'd to dye with the King he gave Saul's Royal Crown and Bracelets to this Fellow his Son advising him to carry them to David ut in ejus gratiam se insinuaret so to win the favour of him whom he calls his Lord whom he owned as King now Saul was dead N. B. Secondly This very Sword wherewith at God's Command Saul should have cut off the Amalekites but spared them was the Instrument of his own death and as some say an Amalekite one whom Saul had spared with Agag must push it forward and Saul who had been so Cruel to David all along is now become cruel to himself Thus God fills Men with the Evil of their own ways Prov. 14.14 The Fourth Remark is the effects of this Relation which be two-fold First What David did v. 11 12 13 14 15 16. And Secondly What David said thereupon v 17 18. c. First What David did as 1. He rent his Cloaths v. 11. which was usually done in those days to testifie an extremity of passion without regard either to damage or decency Regis ad exemplum his Men did the same with David 2. They all Mourned Wept and Fasted until Even v. 12. though upon their own private accounts they had but small cause to do so Yet upon the publick account there was great reason for so doing because a great blow now was given to the Church of God and that by the hands of the uncircumcised who would by this means exalt their Dagon above the God of Israel and there was cause enough of this Humiliation because Israel had brought this fatal Overthrow upon their own heads for their many grievous sins yea tho' Saul was their Capital and irreconcilable Enemy yet was he the Lord 's Anointed and one that had Fought the Battels of the Lord with good success Therefore it may not be marvel'd at that tho' David was so well pleas'd with Nabal's death yet he thus mourn'd for Saul's because the case was not alike beside many brave Men were fallen in Battle out of Israel but above all David's dear Jonathan as afterwards 3. David did after all this Arraign Examine Condemn and Execute the Amalekite that came to curry favour with him v. 13 14 15 16. wherein David like a Just Judge gives him a fair Trial in a Judiciary way and tho' the Fellow had told him that he was an Amalekite v. 8. yet David asks him again who he was either for fear of his mistake in not minding his story well enough because of his great grief or it was to try the man whether he would agree with himself in telling his Tale then David said Why didst not thou refuse to kill the King as his Armour-bearer had done how knowest thou but some Providence might have happened for saving his life notwithstanding his most eminent danger c. Thou confessest thou kill'd the King thou shalt be killed N. B. Note well A just hand of God on this Amalekite for his Lying As David before had as it were Sacrificed a whole band of Amalekites to Saul's Funeral 1 Sam. 30.17 before he had intelligence of Saul's death so now he Sacrificed this Intelligencer thereof on the same account which David might lawfully do both because God had commanded that all the Amalekites might be slain as before and because David at Saul's death was now virtually the King 2. What David said as well as did namely David's Elegy or Funeral Song upon
yet a Third Anointing after this by the whole Body of the People chap. 5.3 which was Seven Years after this Second Anointing as the Second had been Seven Years after that First by Samuel N. B. As God was pleased on the one hand to exercise David's Faith with Seven Years Persecution Vntill his Soul became a weaned Child Psal 131.2 3. So on the other hand God was pleased to vouchsafe him Three Anointings to confirm his Faith in assurance of establishment The Second Remark is David's first Action after this his Solemn Inauguration at Hebron namely His Amicable Embassage to the Men of Jabesh-Gilead about their Burying of Saul with an Honourable Burial though in Peril of their own Lives ver 4 5 6 7. Some suppose they were Pick-thanks that out of ill will told David this story to exasperate him against them as Favourites to his Capital Enemy but on the contrary so far was David from grudging it that he not only Cordially Prays that God would requite their Labour of Love to their Dead Sovereign but also Royally Promises that himself would Reward them for this kind Act in Burying Saul as he had Punished the Amalekite for Killing him and farther lets them know that the Men of Judah had made him their Leige-Lord and if the Men of Jabesh would do so he would Protect them from the Philistines whom they had provoked by stealing Saul's Body from them as Saul had done for them from Nahash the Ammonite 1 Sam. 11.11 Thus David useth lawful Policy subservient to God's Promise in obliging this warlike People The Third Remark is Abner's seditious Defection from David so soon as he saw David's Election to the Kingdom by the Tribe of Judah ver 8 9 10 11. Wherein Mark First Abner raises a sedition against David either 1. From his Fidelity to Saul as nigh of Kin to him or 2. From Envy to David a Rising Sun of another Tribe or 3. From his Ambition of Rule and retaining his place of Generalissimo which he could not expect to hold under David Mark Secondly Abner passeth by Mephibosheth the right Heir as the Son of Jonathan because he was Young and Lame so not fit for his Ambitious design But he pitcheth upon Ishbosheth that Man of shame as his Name in Hebrew-signifies a Son of Saul yet a weak and worthless person but could better colour Abner's haughty Aims and Ends than the Lame Child of Jonathan could do so that Ishbosheth shall only have the Name of a King but Abner will have the power Mark Thirdly In order hereunto he carrries this Wooden-Tool beyond Jordan to proclaim him King there not only because it was far from the Philistines so might recruit his Forces without disturbance from that Enemy but more especially to secure to himself those brave valiant men of Jabesh-Gilead whom David had courted into a compliance with him by his Embassadours as above Mark Fourthly Here Abner Proclaims Ishbosheth King over all Israel who was yet but his Stalking Horse to serve his own turn whence it is not said that Ishbosheth but that Abner made himself strong for the House of Saul chap. 3.6 Mark Fifthly Abner acted all this not only against the express command of God declared by Samuel that David should Succeed Saul but also against the Light of his own Conscience as himself in a pang of Passion against his Mock-King doth plainly acknowledge chap. 3.9 10 18. Mark Sixthly Though it be said Ishbosheth Reigned but Two Years it must be meant quietly and peaceably before the ensuing War broke forth between him and David for there was War betwixt the House of Saul and the House of David during Five Years till Ishbosheth's Death chap. 3.1 and 't is said here v. 11. that David Reigned in Hebron Seven Years and Six Months So long was God pleased to exercise David's Faith and Patience still before he brought him to the full possession of the Crown and Kingdom over all Israel God left Abner to the Pride of his own Heart to cross David in his progress The Third Part is the Consequents following the aforesaid Concomitants of David's coming to the Crown at Hebron namely The Civil Vncivil-Wars betwixt Judah and Israel Remarks hereupon are First Abner's undertaking this War against David ver 12 13. Where Mark First Mahanaim a place so named by Jacob Gen. 32.1 2. was the place of Rendevouze of Abner's Army which he Marcheth to Gibeon in the Countrey of Benjamin Josh 8.25 near Judah to reduce that Tribe from their Revolting from the House of Saul to David Mark Secondly David makes defence by Joab his Sisters Son whom he appointed his General and though he had but one Tribe to stand by him and many Tribes to withstand him yet seeing Judah's Tribe excelled the other both in strength and number and the followers of David had been oft Victorious yea and many of the Ten Tribes were now come to joyn with David 1 Chron. 12. per Totum But above all David having the Promise of God dare oppose Abner in his Carier though he had the greater Army yet David not judging his Presence necessary commanded Joab not to begin the Battle but to act the Defensive part because he had sworn to Saul that himself would not cut off his Seed c. The Second Remark is Abner's carrying on this Civil-War against David ver 14 15 16 17. Wherein Two parts are very Remarkable First The Praelude to the Battle and Secondly The Battle it self In the praelude Mark First Abner trusting to his greater numbers makes the first Challenge Joab as before was only upon the Defensive part Mark Secondly Abner was Ish Dammim Hebrew A Man of Bloods and like a Souldier of Fortune challengeth a Duel betwixt Twelve and Twelve on each side saying Let them hack and hew one another and make us sport Mark Thirdly Joab was True Touch as the Mad Gallants call it and soon accepts of Abner's Challenge in this Desperate Tryal of Skill ver 14. As to the Battle Mark 1. It was at the first a Duelling Fight betwixt an equal number on both sides one to one to try their Valour v. 15. Mark 2. This Duel was Cruel Bloody and Barbarous that Brethren should sheath their Swords in one anothers Bowels v. 16. This was Doghood rather than Manhood borrowed from Goliah the first Challenger to a Duel we read of and who said to David am I a Dog wherein he gave himself a right Litle as the first founder of that Dogged practice for Men like Dogs to tear the Flesh one of another So much contrary to the Law both of God and Man to the righteous rule of Piety Charity and Right-reason that it was rather downright Madness and a Furious Phrenzy than any true Man-hood or Genuine Courage and Valour Though these two Bloody Generals who had been so much flesht with such sad Acts and Aspects could make a sport to see it acted in others till at last it came upon
to David at Hebron and there makes a League with David to bring about all the Tribes to him that He might become the King of the whole Kingdom All this Abner did the more freely to David because he had felt the pulses of all the Israelites in general canting them into a compliance by the cogency of three flying Arguments His First is a Jucundo saying Ye sought to make David King heretofore v. 17. now this will gratifie all your desires Had he spoke out he might have added but I have hitherto hindred you His Second Argument is Ab Honesto The Lord hath declared it to be his will that David should Reign v. 18. here he Hucksters God's word for his own ends pretending Religion and Divine Authority for David but intending satisfaction to his own Pride and Revenge against Ishbosheth whom he would sell with the word of God and buy David therewith saith Peter Martyr this is the guise of Hypocrites thus to Huckster with the word of God 2 Cor. 2.17 and to colour over their wicked designs as if all Abner did here was only in obedience to God's Command Abner's Third Argument is Ab Utili He tells all the Tribes that David was the Man whom God had designed for their Deliverance not only from the Philistines but also from all other their Enemies therefore saith he turn to David your Deliverer and this will be your advantage v. 18. Nor was this all but he applies himself to the Tribe of Benjamin in particular v. 19. because they were of Saul's Kindred and would be least willing the Kingdom should go out of their Tribe into Judah's This shews what a notable Artist Abner was in endeavouring to win this Valiant Tribe so much addicted to Saul into a compliance with David for tho' he had got a satisfactory Answer from all the other Tribes yet this Tribe so nigh Judah and of so much Prowess once won over to David would gain the whole Point And notwithstanding all Abner's Rhetorical Oration to them it appeareth from 1 Chron. 12.29 that three Thousand of them stood off from David and endeavoured to keep the Kingdom in their own Tribe The Second Remark upon the third means is Abner's Address to David having Michal with him and twenty Men for a Guard and being flush'd with fair Promises from the Elders both of Israel and Benjamin it may easily be supposed he was welcome to David who both made a League with him and a Feast for him as was Customary at Covenant Contracts Gen. 26.30 31.44.46 and no doubt but there was mirth and joy enough at this Feast v. 19 20. Some do reckon this as a fault in David for though he might well be merry for both the recovery of his beloved Michal and the hope he now had of the whole Kingdom yet did he over-familiarly Feast this Wicked Man Semper Deo displicet Societas piorum cum impiis saith Peter Martyr God never likes Plowing with an Ox and an Ass yoked together tho' this his Feasting Abner for Civil Ends was not sinful in it self seeing it was not David's free choice nor out of any love to his Company c. N. B. Yet because David did all this without once consulting with God for direction herein he fail'd and therefore this whole Transaction had a most Tragical Conclusion God would frustrate David's Carnal Policy here that David might acknowledge himself bound to God for promoting him to the Kingdom of Israel and not to Abner who was a Traitor to his King Ishbosheth God would not suffer such a Man on such grounds to promote David The Third Remark is The Death of Abner wherein a marvelous Contexture of Divine Providence is very obvious to observation for no sooner is Abner departed from David to perform what he had promised in bringing about all Israel to him v. 21. but Joab returns with Rich Spoils taken from the Philistines who taking the Advantage of this discord betwixt the two Houses of Saul and David had made a new Incursion into Judah v. 22. Presently the Courtiers to curry favour tell Joab the story of Abner's Noble Reception and Amicable Dismission by David c. v. 23. Joab immediately runs to David and over-boldly bluntly and boisterously chargeth him with indiscretion in dismissing so dangerous a Person in peace who assuredly came as a Spie and Traytor c. v. 24 25. interpreting Abner's League to be put a Plot of Treachery and thus sweetning his over-sawcy reproof with a pretence of his love to David whereas his intent indeed was self-love lest Abner by this Eminent Service should worm him out of his place of being Chief General of the Royal Army Hereupon Joab flung out in a great Fury because saith Peter Martyr David would not answer him or because his rage would not suffer him to stay for the King's Reply but hasten'd to his Revenge so sent Messengers in the King's Name to recall Abner saith Josephus as if David had forgot himself in something of importance v. 26. Thus Joab feared neither the displeasure of God nor of David and hence was it that David did so diligently excuse himself from having any hand in designing Abner's Death afterward v. 28. The Fourth Remark is Abner's Treacherous Murther wherein Mark First The Murtherers are the two Brothers Joab and Abishai v. 27 30. for tho' it was Joab's sole Act yet Abishai was an Abettor of the Act it was not done without his privity and consent there is little difference faveà sne sceleri an scelus facias to hold the Bag is as bad as to fill it Secondly The Cause of their murthering Abner was because he had slain their Brother Asahel Chap. 2.23 but this was no just cause for what Abner did was in the heat of War and with protested reluctancy as before but now that matter was amicably composed and it was also a time of sublime peace so it ought not to be done in cold blood Thirdly The manner how he was murthered Joab calls Abner aside when he had recall'd him by the King's Warrant as a Friend and as if he had some Secret to whisper into his ear about the King's Affairs but instead thereof he most treacherously smote him under the fifth rib as he had done to Asahel Chap. 2.23 whereof he died c. Mark 4. The place of the Murther It was the gate of the City the place of Judicature which made Joab less suspected and Abner less suspicious and more careless of his own defence otherwise he might have made his part good against Joab and not have died as a Fool v. 33. The last Remark is David's Apology about the death of Abner wherein 1. He protesteth his own and his Kingdom 's innocency from so heinous and crying a Crime v 28. making his solemn Appeal to an all-knowing God concerning it and therefore he feared not that God would punish him or his Kingdom for it 2. He demonstrates his innocency to Men
unlawful War tho' much precious blood was spilt yet that was but a sport to this bloody Man Chap. 2.4 but Secondly God's end was to take Abner out of David's way not only that he might not be beholden to so bad a Man upon whom he now too much depended to bring all Israel under his Government for God will have David to come to his Kingdom over all the Tribes by a better way as followeth The Second Remark is The Death of Ishbosheth by two of his own Captains ver 2 3 4 5 6 7. wherein Mark First The Motives that induced those two Traytors to Murther Ishbosheth were because 1. Abner's death upon whom he wholly depended had disabled him for any Royal duty so was become an insignificant Cypher 2. All the Tribes were in a confusion to hear their Peace-maker was slain while he was negotiating their Covenant of Peace with David and that by Joab when he came home drunk with a successful Victory over the Enemies of Israel hereupon they now doubted of obtaining David's favour 3. None of Saul's House beside Concubine Sons uncapable of the Crown were alive to revenge Ishbosheth's murther save only Mephibosheth who was lamed by a fall and but five years old so neither fit to Reign nor likely to Revenge his Vnkle's Death 4. These two Traytors therefore thought that by their removing useless Ishbosheth out of David's way the Crown of the whole Kingdom must needs come to him without any contradiction Hereupon these two Benjamites of Ishbosheth's own Tribe and Captains of his Guard so had free egress and regress came into his Chamber and slew him sleeping at Noon time a day N. B. 'T is a wonder he could sleep at all by night considering he had lost his right hand in the loss of Abner Alexander said he could sleep soundly while Antipater was his Guard but Ishbosheth's sleeping at Noon and without a Guard under all his present sad Circumstances bespeaketh him a sluggish sapless and a secure fool unfit to weild the Scepter of Israel while he dreaded no danger they smote him under the fifth rib where there was no bone to hinder the Stab took off his head and away they went that Night from Mahanaim to Hebron with this Present to David The Third Remark is What Reception these two Traytors found with David when they presented Ishbosheth's head to him v. 8 9 10 11 12. wherein Mark First Their starch'd Oration to David highly commending their own Damnable Deed to him upon Three Topicks 1. A Jucundo lo here 's the Head of thine Enemy and can there be a more sweet Spectacle than this 2. Ab Honesto We did it by God's Authority who set us on work to avenge my Lord the King c. 3. Ab Vtili Now thine Enemy is removed thou shalt Reign without a Rival Thus those Wretches do Rhetoricate to make their heinous fact not only Lawful but Meritorious and all to ingratiate themselves into David's favour which was indeed the grand inducement of this their desperate Exploit Mark Secondly David abhors the Villany and resolves with an Oath to execute the Villains as he had done to that pick thank Amalckite who did but upon Saul's Request help only to kill him How much more such Traytors as you saith David to a Righteous Man Grotius Observeth here how David doth not call Ishbosheth King because he was not so by right but Man only yet doth he aggravate the fact as far worse than that of the Amalekite in many respects as First He was an Amalekite so by birth an Enemy to Israel and therefore no better could be expected from him especially by Saul who had lately slain almost all their Nation but you are Israelites Brethren of the same Religion and therefore bound to do all good Offices one to another yea you are Benjamites of the same Tribe with Ishbosheth which was yet an higher obligation upon you to the contrary but the highest bond of all was you were his Servants and he had been a good Master to you in preferring you to be Captains of his Life-guard so his life was your trust where in to find Treason makes a most treacherous Traytor In a Second Respect The Amalekite did but hasten Saul's death whom he found deadly wounded to his hand and without hope of recovery so that what he did was both to ease him of his pain and to prevent his shame by the Philistines c. but you kill'd a Man in perfect health in his own house which is a Man's Castle while he was taking his repose and not pursued by his Enemies in the Field c. In a Third Respect The Amalekite did it as he pretended at Saul's earnest request out of meer compassion to him to shorten his torment and to free him from dishonour c. but you of your own will fell in a violent way upon this man whom you should have guarded safe and slew him against his will not fearing any danger c. Mark Thirdly Hereupon David justly commanded their execution and cut off their hands that had done the deed and their feet that carried them away with this Present God punishes those offending Members ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Weapons of Wickedness Rom. 6.13 Mark Fourthly Ishbosheth's head was buried with Abner's to be Partners alike in the same Sepulchre as they had been in the Vsurpation and both faln by treacherous bands yet in Hebron where the Patriarchs lay buried 2 Sam. CHAP. V. THis Chapter is a Narrative how David came to be King over Israel as well as over Judah and that without the assistance of Abner or the treachery of those two late executed Traitors the Lord stirring up the hearts of all the Tribes to come unto David in Hebron and to Anoint him King over them and blessing David with success in the beginning of his Kingdom over all the Tribes c. Remarks upon this Chapter are First The Free Choice of David to be King over all the Kingdom of Israel by the Elders of every Tribe making a League with him in Hebron v. 1 2 3. wherein they constitute him King by Vnction not only as neer a kin to them but because he had been a most successful Captain over them and all this was done solemnly before the Lord Swearing reciprocally on both sides in God's presence whereby David on his part obliged himself to Rule the People according to God's Law and the People on their part promised Allegiance and Fidelity to David as their Liege Lord and Lawful Sovereign The Second Remark is Both the time of David's Age at this his Coronation and the time of his Reign in all v. 4 5. where 't is said he was thirty years old when he began to Reign and he Reigned seven years over Judah and thirty three years after the round number over all Israel David is held forth as a Type of Christ here in several Respects as Mark First Israel stood out long in opposition
shaking Leafe shall chase them Levit. 26.36 Then shall the Lord go out before thee God the Father speaks this of God the Son the Captain of Salvation Josh 5.14 Heb. 2.10 c. David did so and Defeated them the second time and pursued them home which he did not do in the first Defeat v. 25. N. B. Note well Oh! that we could mind the motions of Christ's Spirit in our Spiritual warfare when he lifts up his Standard Isa 59.19 These are the sounds of God's goings Psal 89.51 then is the Conquering time 2 Sam. CHAP. VI. THIS Chapter relateth the Honourable Transportation of the Ark of God from Kiriath-Jearim where it had been above Forty Years in order to bring it to Jerusalem to the place which David had prepared for its settlement there Where note the Three General Parts of this Chapter the First is The bringing up of God's Ark from the House of Abinadab The Second is The Seating of it in a strange place in the House of Obed-Edom and the Third is the Carriage of it at last to its proper place c. Remarks upon it are First David called all Israel together again to fetch up the Ark which hitherto could not be done because of the Invasion of the Philistines though David would have begun with Religion had he enjoyed peace but Reformation will meet with opposition David was now no sooner settled again in his Kingdom after this double Defeat of the Philistines but he resolves upon settling Religion and the sincere Service of God Seek first the Kingdom of God and all things else shall be added Matth. 6.33 The Second Remark is As David call'd this great Assembly together not only to put an honour upon the Action it being done thus by general consent and so magnificently attended but also in defence of the Ark in case the Enemy should make any attempts to interrupt them for their passage So his design was to redeem the Ark of God's Presence from that sordid neglect all Saul's time possibly because it was so long in a private House He intends now to carry it up to Jerusalem the Royal City in the very middle of the Land far more convenient both for himself and all his Subjects to resort to it for the Worship of God and to consult with it in all Arduous and importunate Emergencies The third Remark is The Journey from Kiriath-Jearim to Jerusalem might be looked upon as too long a Journey for the Levites to carry the Ark of God upon their Shoulders according to God's command Numb 4.14 15. 7 9. therefore out of their prudentials which oft spoils true Piety they provide a New Cart and lay the Ark of God upon it for its more currant Conveiance to its proper and appointed place This mode of carriage they had learnt from the Philistines a bad president who had done so before this without damage or any token of Divine Displeasure they doing so at the direction of their Diabolical Diviners 1 Sam. 6.2 7. N.B. No good patterns for Israel's practice They did not so well consider that God would wink at this disorder in the Philistines because they were ignorant of God's Laws But he would not brook it in his own People to whom the Oracles of God were committed Rom. 3.2 And one would think the very Staff-Rings upon the Ark might have minded the Levites of their Duty But 't is likely they loved their own ease too much at this time so were too willing to spare their own Shoulders ver 1 2 3 4. The Fourth Remark is The Great Joy that David and his Thirty Thousand Nobles and all Israel celebrated the removal of the Ark from Kiriath-Jearim withal is expressed v. 5. Ahio going before to lead the Oxen and Vzzah following behind to secure the Ark from tumbling off the Cart. Hinc illae Lachrimae Hence came the Sorrow 'T is supposed then David uttered those words Let God arise and let his Enemies be scattered c. Psal 68.1 at this time which were the words constantly used when the Ark was removed Numb 10.35 But alas how soon was all this Mirth marred and turned into Mourning all this Singing into Sighing meerly by the Stumbling of the Oxen ver 6 7. Vzzah observing that the Ark was shaken thereby and in danger of falling he thereupon puts forth his hand to stay it steady in the Cart This act of his displeased the Lord not only for their Carting his Ark but also for Uzzah's touching it with his hand being no Priest nor so much as a Levite saith Josephus and being as some suppose the Author of that Counsel of carrying the Ark on a Cart which should have been carried on the Koathites Shoulders N. B. Therefore God smote the breath out of his Body the Rabbins say God rent his Arm wherewith he touched the Ark from his Shoulders as the name Perez-Vzzah imports that God made a breach upon him N. B. I find Learned Men render several Reasons for God's severity in this sore breach upon this good Man as 't is thought and who did touch the Ark here with a good intention but without warrant from God's word Some say 1. That he was a Levite but not of the Koathites to whose care the carriage of the Ark was commited 2. That he touched the Ark naked and uncovered which was not Lawful for Levites to do Numb 4.15 and 18.3 1 Sam 6.19 c. 3. that he touched it irreverently with an Vnclean hand and in a distrust of God's Care and Providence as if God would have suffered his own Glory the Ark call'd God's Face Psal 105.4 and God himself Psal 132.5 to tumble down into the Dirt c. This would have been a reproach to the Ark and a discouragement to the Israelites to give it due veneration afterwards N. B. Note well Objection Seems not this too much severity in God to smite this good man for so small a fault yet spare Ahio that led the Oxen Answer in General Men cannot be competent Judges of God's Judgments which sometimes are secret but always just But in particular this may be said to justifie God herein First Peter Martyr saith God purposely gave this instance of severity partly for the demonstration of his own exact holiness and partly for the establishment of Discipline among his People as the Kings of the Earth oft punish some Offenders for seeming small offences in terrorem as a Caution to others and so there is more of Mercy than of Justice herein for whereas the Justice is so executed upon one person only yet the Mercy is extended to all persons in all ages that they may avoid the like Secondly The same Author saith that God is most severe in matters that immediately concern his own Service and against those Persons that draw nigh to him therein as with Nadah and Abihu Levit. 10.1 2 3. Judgment begins at the House of God 1 Pet. 4.17 and such Servants as know his will
said further The King may do his pleasure with Mephibosheth but he might have his diet with me and should by me be Royally Entertained like a King's Son this was fairly promised by a sordid Pick-thank suppos'd to be a Canaanite by birth who afterward worm'd out his Master Chap. 16.4 The Fourth Remark is Humble Mephibosheth was exalted from his lurking hole at Lodebar to live in Jerusalem v. 13. tho' he was lame of both his feet and so unfit to diet at Court and tho' David had resolv'd that none such should come thither Chap. 5.8 N. B. What greater savour doth Christ afford us to feast us at his own Table in the Lord's Supper no doubt but we all come limping thither oh that we may be as humble as lame Mephibosheth c. 2 Sam. CHAP. X. THIS Chapter relateth the Story of David's sending Embassadors to the King of Ammon the Causes and Effects thereof Remarks hereupon are First David being securely settled in his Kingdom like a truly grateful person indeavoureth to testifie his gratitude unto all that had been kind to him in the day of his Adversity and now having done it at home to Jonathan's Son he would do it abroad also to Nahash's Son whose Father was now dead and who had shewed some kindness to David in distress and therefore he sent Embassadors to comfort the Son concerning the death of his Father who had been so kind to him v. 1 2. N. B. What this kindness was that Nahash shewed David the Scripture doth not declare but Tradition tells us First The Rabbins say that when the King of Moab had slain David's Father Mother and Brethren whom he had left with him for safeguard from Saul one of his Brethren escaped to Nahash King of Ammon who kindly succour'd him Secondly Jerom saith with whom Abulensis Angelomus Lyra and others do concur that when David fled from Achish King of Gath at the instigation of his Lords that envy'd David he came to Nahash King of Ammon who gave him courteous entertainment but not so much out of love to David as out of hatred to Saul who was a common Enemy to them both for as to himself Saul had given him a great over throw before Jabesh-Gilead 1 Sam. 11. and as to David Saul had driven him into strange Countries for the safety of his life and therefore some humanity must be shew'd him which he did and which David here requiteth The Second Remark is David's Embassadors of Peace were treated with the grossest disgrace v. 3 4. against the Law of Nations the young King that abused those Embassadors was Hanun which signifies gracious but he had grace in his name only not in his Nature however David will be both grateful and gracious tho' Hanun be never so graceless as he shew'd himself here His Princes did misrepresent David's simplicity indeed to him there is nothing so good saith Grotius here which may not sometimes meet with malicious Interpreters in the Courts of Kings Those Wicked Men in their Thinkest thou that David c. mused as they used and measured David's mind by their own malice It was that old Hereditary hatred of those Ammonites against Israel Deut. 23.3 4 5 6. which suggested those Satanical surmises and sinful Counsels whereof themselves at last had the worst ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Hesiod saith Evil Counsel proves always pernicious to the Evil Counsellors Peter Martyr brings in those Princes speaking thus to their King David doth but dissemble Friendship to thee for he knows God hath commanded that Israel shall not seek our peace nor our prosperity for ever Deut. 23.6 and we know that David is a zealous promoter of the law of his God Hereupon this young foolish arrogant King follows their fond Counsel shaves off one half of the Embassadors Beards and cuts off their Garments by the Buttocks c. v. 4.1 Chron. 19.4 this horrid affront Hanun acted partly to deform and disgrace them that they might be derided by all Spectators and partly to put a scorn upon their Religion which forbad even in their mourning to mar the corners of their Beards Levit. 19.27 28. and Deut. 14.1 yea and partly to make them bear a part in the Ammonites mourning for the death of Nahash Hanun's Father according to the Custom of that Country tho' forbid to Israel and therefore were they bid to stay at Jericho till their Beards were grown v. 5. N. B. But Hanun's cutting off their Garments was the far worse affront because the Israelites wear no Breeches save the Priests only when they ministred before the Lord that their nakedness might not appear Exod. 20.26 28.42 43. otherwise they wore long loose Garments both for ease ornament modesty and comeliness now this was done in despight to David's Embassadors that not only their uncomely parts but also their Circumcision might be scoffed at by the uncircumcised Courtiers and common People Isa 20.4 47.2 50.6 The Third Remark is David's ill resentment of this sublime indignity done to those that represented his own person to this foppish King he prepareth for a Revenge feeling his own cheeks shaven and his own Coat cut and curtail'd in his Embassadors But first he sent them Cloaths to cover them c. and bids them stay in an obscure Village for Jericho was not built till long after 1 King 16.34 'till their reproach was removed by the growth of their Beards v. 5. the Ammonites now too late understood how they stank like loathsome Carrion by this horrible fact so they hired the Syrians whom David had lately subdued and who were therefore ready enough to joyn with them both for revenging themselves of David that made them Tributaries to him and to suppress his growing greatness N. B. The Ammonites Hired here Thirty two Thousand Chariots and Horsemen with a Thousand Talents of Silver 1 Chron. 19.6 7. to fight against Israel's Army consisting wholly of Footmen hereupon David prudently sends Joab with his Army to Medebah a City in the borders of Ammon 1 Chron. 19.7.9 chusing rather to make their Countrey the seat of War than his own v. 7. The Fourth Remark is The event of this preparation on both sides v. 8. to 14. Wherein Mark. 1. The Ammonites were so wary as to put their Army in Array at the entring in at the Gate of their own City Medeba that in case of a Defeat they might have that Bush at their Backs for a Retreating shelter but the numerous Syrians of all sorts were placed afar off in the open Field to surround Joab both in Front and Rear v. 8 9. Mark 2. Joab like an Accomplished General chuseth the choice Men of Israel wherewith to Assault the Syrians looking upon them as a multitude of Mercenaries who would never stand it out if hotly charged and if they were once beaten the Ammonites would quickly flee Thus with this Stratagem and with his gallant Oration to Animate his Brother Abishai he falls on v.
durst watch there night and day without fear of Wild-Beasts c. Not wanting Servants as a King's Concubine yet will she watch her self alone The Fifth Remark is David's high Commendation of Rispah's doing insomuch as he made her his pattern in declaring due respect to the dead v. 11 12 13 14. wherein Mark First Tidings of Rispah's condoling the death of her Sons c. being brought to David it pleased him so well that he willingly learnt to do his own duty to the dead and not only towards the bodies of these Royal Persons now executed but also to the bones of Saul and Jonathan N. B. As David did not so we should not disdain to learn what is good even from the meanest of Mankind God sends us to School to the Ant Stork and Swallow c. and Christ bids us learn from Fowls and from Lilies Math. 6 c. Mark Secondly David hereupon giveth out his Royal Order that the Bones of Saul and Jonathan laid up in the Sepulchre where the Men of Jabesh Gilead had buried them 1 Sam. 31.10 11 12. should be brought thence and be buried in the Sepulchre of Kish Saul's Father and for the Bodies of those Seven Sons hanged he ordered also an honourable Burial to make them all the amends he could possibly for their ignominious death All which do clearly demonstrate that David bare no malice either to Saul who had been so malicious to him while he lived nor to his Sons and what little reason Joab had to accuse David for hating his Friends 2 Sam. 19.6 but indeed herein he most piously loved his Enemies The Last Remark of the First Part is the effect of all this v. 14. wherein Mark First The Lord's tenderness towards Rispah when God saw her Motherly bowels in lamenting the loss of her Sons with so much love and patience and lodgeing in such an open air to keep their dead bodies from all harm either by Bird or Beast he would not suffer her to suffer this hardship 'till September as some say which was the time of God's giving Israel their latter Rain as their former Rain fell in Nisan or Spring before their Barley-Harvest the very time wherein they were hanged v. 10. for then Rispah must lodge upon the Rock in her Sack-cloath-Tent for many Months night and day but God soon sent Rain as that Phrase intimateth Water dropped upon them out of Heaven after so long a drought causing a Dearth whereby she presently understood God's Anger was appeased seeing Rain was now re-obtained N. B. How glad was this Woman to see an end of her wearisom watchings Mark Secondly The Lord soon sent rain not only because he saw David had done that due execution of Justice demanded both by God and the Gibeonites which so far pleased God that the wickedness of wicked Saul of his Sons and of his Subjects was expiated thereby as to temporal Punishments but also God was pleased because David found in his heart as the Phrase is Chap. 7.27 to recompence good for evil to his Enemies in ordering an honourable Interment to Saul and all his Sons now hanged and to bury them honourably in a place of Benjamin named Josh 18.28 This was some comfort to that mournful Mother to have her hanged Sons buried honourably in the Monuments of their Ancestors with Saul and Jonathan more than if they had been buried in a Dunghil for their disgraceful death and this was all the amends David could make for Abner so basely butchered Chap. 2.32 and the same was done to good Josiah 2 Chron. 35.24 this was more than our Martyrs had in the Marian days Mark Thirdly After their Execution not Burial God was intreated for the Land v. 14. those intreaters were many not only all the Religious People of Israel but also Rispah prayed for Rain that a speedy Period might be put both to the pinching Famine and to her own painful watchings c. yea and the Gibeonites prayed for rain also for David had requested this of them that by their Prayers God might be reconciled to Israel ver 13. N. B. This was an evident Type of the calling of the Gentiles for such were those Gibeonites and that by the Prayers of the Gentiles when fully called God will receive the Jews at last into his grace and favour they prayed for us when we had no breasts Cant. 8.8 so we ought to pray for them The Second Part is The Wars David had with the Philistines wherein were four famous Battels fought from v. 15. to the end Remarks are First In the first Battel David was present in person tho' 't is expresly said He now waxed faint with old Age v. 15. some say this fell out before Absolom's Rebellion c. but solid Peter Martyr saith Non facilè interrumpendum Historiae filum Judico Let this story be timed without interruption where the Holy Spirit hath placed it Here David was in danger to be slain by the Gyant Ishbi Benob v. 16. who being made a new Colonel pressed into Israel's Army and with his new Sword essayed to slay David as a proof of his valour but Abishai succour'd him and slew the daring Monster v. 17. Josephus saith it was done as David pursued them c. The Second Remark is David was absent in all the three following Battels for his men sware to him because of his former personal danger That he should descend into no more Battles as they had only obliged his absence Chap. 18.3 4. saying thou art worth ten thousand of us c. but here they confirmed it with an Oath saying Lest thou quench the light of Israel that is lest the splendour and glory of Israel dye with thee N. B. The welfare of a People dependeth upon the Councel and Conduct of good Kings who are therefore called Lights and Lamps here and 1 King 11.36 and 15.4 Psal 132.17 pray for their preservation therein we pray for our selves the body drowns not if the head be above water The Third Remark is The Issue of these three Battels succeeding the first and one another as the Philistines routed in all the four fights could recruit and rally their Forces First In the second Fight Sibbechai one of David's Worthies 1 Chron. 11.29 slew Saph a second Monstrous Giant this Battel was in Gob v. 18. call'd Gezer 1 Chron. 20.4 where three Battels only are mentioned for the first wherein David was in danger and could not come off with honour is omitted as that book of Chronicles conceals both the Adultery of David the Idolatry of Solomon c. Secondly In the third Fight at Gob Elchanan slew Goliah's Brother call'd Goliah Heb. v. 19. by an ellipsis as Merab is call'd Michal v. 8. for Michal's Sister this Giant is named Lachmi 1 Chron. 20.5 Thirdly In the fourth Fight at Gath v. 20 21. Jonathan another of David's Worthies slew the last overgrown Monster a bawling Beast a bulky Behemoth Hebr. Foemin plur as if
still sufficient without Miracles to save our Souls N.B. Note well the Sufferings of Christ were Three fold 1. He suffered from God both in his Agony in the Garden where he drank of the Cup of Gods Curse that made his Soul exceeding sorrowfull Matth 26.38 And turned his whole Body into Rivers of Blood Luke 22.44 and in his Desertions on the Cross when he was not only forsaken of his Fathers Favour but also was Roasted as the true Paschal Lamb in the fire of his Fathers Wrath till he cryed out of Dryness Matth. 27.46 48. The sufferings of his Body were but the body of his sufferings The Soul of his sufferings were the sufferings of his Soul Then did the Sorrows of Hell surround him Psal 18.5 N. B. Note well The pains of Hell he certainly suffered non specie loco Sed ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã something Answerable thereunto and altogether unspeakable hence the Greek Litany calls them unknown Sufferings 2. He suffer'd from Devils when Tempted forty days in the Wilderness and on the Cross In the three Hours Darkness Christ was assuredly set upon by all the powers of Darkness Assaulting him with their utmost Might and Malice Christs third sort of Sufferings were from Men yet Acting all by the Determinate Counsel of God whereof there be four parts 1. Christ's Apprehension 2. His Arraignment 3. His Condemnation and 4. His Execution N. B. Note well was there therefore ever any Sorrow like to his Sorrows Who had Gods Wrath laying load ugon his back c. And as if this had not been enough all the Devils in Hell must at that Juncture make Batteries against him yea and Men are Acting all these four forementioned Evils upon him also First For his Apprehension therein there be four Remarks 1. The place where 2. The time when 3. His preparation for it and 4. The means and manner of it 1. The place where Christ was Apprehended he made choice of a Garden because N. B. Note well As the first Adam began his sinning in a Garden so the Second Adam will begin his suffering in a Garden also that where the Malady began there the Remedy might begin accordingly This Garden stood by Mount Oliver and was a Solitary place so became Christs Oratory or usual place for his Prayer and Meditation Happy is that Christian whom Death apprehends in so doing He withdrew not himself out of the City into this Garden to hide himself from the Jews for Judas the Traitor knew the place because oftentimes he Resorted thither John 18.2 Luke 22.39 He betakes not himself to any obscure or unknown place for escaping Death but voluntarily resorts to his usual Oratory where his Foes might easily find him and in this Garden began his Passion for the Expiation of the first sin that began in a Garden this place is called Gethsemane which signifies a Valley of Fatness made so by his sweating drops of blood in it 2. The time when he was Apprehended it was when his hour was come the Jews had made many Violent Attempts upon Jesus to Stone him c. as above but were always Disappointed and the reason hereof is rendred often because his hour was not yet come but now it was come Matth. 26.45 The Determined time of his Captivity and Death which he calls his Adversaries hour and the power of Darkness Luke 22.53 N. B. Note well How Comfortable is it for a Christian to consider that though he be in Perils often as Paul was yet no Enemy can touch him or take away life from him till the very time appointed of God do come my Times saith David are in Gods Hands Ps 31.15 Not in my Enemies Hands Angry Men and inraged Devils cannot hurt us before that hour 3. Christs preparation for his Apprehension this he did by Prayer and Meditation As he voluntarily so he holily Addresses himself to his suffering work N. B. Note well This should teach us due preparation for our Deaths c. If Christ who was strong and who knew the time when the place where and the manner how he should dye did so How much more we who are weak and know none of those Circumstances ought to strengthen our Souls against our time of Death Seeing Christ who was without sin and had the Spirit without Measure thus prepared himself by Sweating in Prayer c. Oh! How earnestly should we pray in preparing for Tryals and the dangers of Imminent Death since we are laden with sin having little of the Spirit therefore stand we in need of a Thousand Preparations more than he did 4. The Means and manner of Christs Apprehension how it was both which have respect to Judas the Jews and the Gentiles who came all in a Company to Attack Christ Matth. 26.47 Luke 22.47 John 18.3 and Mar. 14.43 Some of this great Multitude were Gentiles the Soldiers of Pilate others were Jews the Servants of the High Priests Scribes and Pharisees and some of themselves mixed among them for the better managing of the Attackment Luke 22.22 and Judas the Ringleader of this Rabble N. B. Note well where note though these Heterogeneous pieces did notoriously hate each other yet the Devil made them to patch together Homogeneously in conspireing against Christ as he did Herod and Pilate Luke 23.12 The Dogs that are at Discord among themselves and possibly fighting one with anonother can easily agree to pursue the Hare that passeth by N. B. Note well All sorts of wicked Men have the like Enmity to Christ and Christianity which is flatly opposit to their corrupt Dispositions however contrarily carry'd out one to another as light is to darkness c. more particularly 1. Judas was the principal means of Apprehending Christ though he was one of the twelve Apostles the Highest Office in Ecclesiastick callings whom Christ had Nourished in his own Bosom fed at his own Table made him his Treasurer and Steward of his Houshold and so was of some Account in his Masters Family notwithstanding all this he did more mischief to his Master than did Pilate and his Soldiers or the High-Priest and his Servants for he brought them to the place where they might take him and the manner of his betraying him there was by a Kiss as the Token whereby the Soldiers and Servants who knew him not especially in the Night might not be mistaken This Traitor presented his most pestilent Poison in this Golden Dish of a pretended Kiss while he intended to Kill consigning his Treachery under so sweet a Symbol of Love and Peace No wonder then that Christ had called him a Devil John 6.70 Whose Insatiable desire of Worldly Wealth being nourished in his wicked Heart made him Degenerate into an Apostate a Traitor and an Incarnate Devil hence Christ complains more of him than of his other Enemies N. B. Note well Corruptio optimi est pessima sweetest Wine maketh the sowrest Vinegar That Salt which loseth its Savour is good for nothing but
a good Souldier of Jesus Christ ââ Tim. 2.3 Should the Saints or Souldiers of Christ lye always in Garisons and never come out to any Skirmish or Battel how could their Valour be known Aromatical spices have nothing of that Fragrancy and Odoriferous smell as when they are pounded small in the Mortar The Moon always shineth brightest in the night season Thus God brought down the hearts of his people with hard labour Psal 107.12 When they had stubbornly stouted it out with God and their Sturdy hearts those proud pieces of Flesh had thought to have carryed it with a strong hand against an Omnipotent God as that Stiff-necked and Outragious Rebel Manasseh thought to do till God hamper'd him when he caught among the sharp Thorns and laid him in cold Irons 2 Chron. 33.10 11 12. Yea God dealt thus with a better man than he to wit David whom Uzzahs Death made to get Trumpets Sacrifice Linnen Ephod to bring up the Ark with Dancing and Singing which were not before 2 Sam. 6.6 13 14 Men learn Righteousness by Gods Judgments Isa 26.9 See more of this in my Christian Mirrour Chap. 8. 3. By the Word Abraham is tryed by a special Word or Divine Command Gân 22.2 to offer up his only Son Isaac and 't is observable that both Abrahams great Temptations to wit his first and his last of the ten began with one strain vade tibi get thee gone Gen. 12.1 and Gen. 22.2 The Hebrew Phrase in both places is Laklekah Go thou hence and his obedience in both these cases was the better seeing it was grounded upon Gods Command in both God led him into Temptation and in both he delivered him from the evil thereof Thus all our Works and our Worship should be tryed by Gods Word To the Law and to the Testimony Isa 8.20 Not to the precepts of men Isa 29.13 and Mat. 15.9 We must have Divine Warrant for all our Divine Worship Heb. 8.5 c. And all our works must be wrought in God Joh. 3.21 From a Right Fountain for a Right End and by a Right Rule 't is the Rule of Gods word that tryeth the straightness or crookedness of all our ways Psal 125.5 Gal. 6.16 If Dinah daâe gad abroad beyond the due limits of the Right Rule then Shechem both catches her and deflours her Gen. 34.1 2. If any of Rahabs houshold wander forth from under the Scarlet Thred Josh 2.18 19. with Chap. 6.23 Or if any Israelites from under the besprinkled darnel Exod. 12.7.13 They are in great danger to be destroyed and so are all such as turn aside from the Rule of Gods word to their own crooked paths God will lead them forth with the workers of iniquity Psal 125.5 But peace shall be to those that mind the Rule Gal. 6.16 4. By the Spirit which is twofold 1. Of man which is call'd the Lords Candle Prov. 20.27 Yet burns but dimly and cannot but pass a purblind and partial Judgment upon Divine matters being darkened by the Fall 2. The Spirit of God which is quick and powerful trying the treacheries of the heart Heb. 4.12 This Spirit searches the deep things of man as well as the deep things of God 1 Cor. 2.10 11 14. If we plow with this Divine heifer we may find out the Depths of Satan in us Rev. 2.24 A Jealous God will Try us before he Trust us Oh that we may have this witness to our State The fourth Circumstance is the End why Man is Tryed by God which is twofold 1. A Discovery of Evil as in Hezekiahs case The Lord tryed him to discover the Evil that was in his Heart 2 Chron. 32.31 32. 2. A discovery of Good as in Abraham's case here 't is said the Lord Tempted him Gen. 22.1 For what end 'T was to Discover the Good that was in his Heart to wit that his Love to his Creator was stronger than his Love to the Creature and that his Devotion to his Heavenly Father prevail'd over his Affection to his Earthly though only Son The Angel said to him Now I know that thou fearest God seeing thou hast not with-held thy Son thy only Son from me Gen. 22.11 but it may be said in Objection Satan is call'd the Tempter and not God Answ Temptation is twofold 1. Probationis by way of Probation 2. Perditionis to bring into Perdition the former of these belongs to God and the latter to Satan God Tempts Abraham here to take a Tryal of his Faith Love and Obedience Thus he Tempts the Children of Abraham but 't is always to do them good at the latter end Deut. 8.16 but when Satan Tempts 't is alway to do us Hurt in the beginning in the middle and at the latter end too Satan comes with his Sieve as to Peter Luk. 22.31 a Sieve casteth out the Best and keepeth in the worst what Evil he findeth in us he confirms it but what is Good in us he weakens and wasts it On the other hand when Christ comes to Tempt or Try us he brings not a Sieve but a Fan to that work Mat. 3.11 12. the use whereof is to cast out the worst and keep the best Thus Abraham's Temptation had nothing of Satans Wiles Methods Depths Darts Devices c. for then it had been a Tempting to Evil in which sense God Tempteth no man Jam. 1.13 A clear Specimen of this differing Temptation we have in Davids case whom both God and Satan Tempted 1 Chron. 21.1 and 2 Sam. 24.1 but for different ends and in differing respects Satan for a Sin in David God for a Punishment on Israel We must suppose God was displeas'd with the People for their disregarding Davids Kingdom disowning him often and oft owning his Enemies as well as with David for his Trangressions Satan moved him by Suggestion God only by Permission Satan suggested that Covetous as well as Ambitious Desiring and Designing Thought of Polling the People and of laying a Tax upon every Poll or Head God leaves him to himself as he did Hezekiah 2. Chron. 32.31 and gave him up to Satans suggestion God doth this as a most Just Judge but Satan doth it as Gods Jailor and as Davids Adversary Satan designs it as an Act of Sin but God as a Punishment for Sin ordering all wisely for good as Satan Intended all maliciously for evil God Tempts to good properly but never to evil Jam. 1.13 unless improperly as the Sun doth not properly cause the stench of the Dunghil when it shines hot upon it nor of the Darkness of the Night when it withdraws from us as its presence in the former Instance doth only occasion it by accident the Stench arising not from the Sun but from it self so its absence occasions the Night per accident only God always inclines the Heart to good but he never either Infârces or Infuses evil God here Tempts Abraham to an Act of Obedience but not to the Act of Murther quà Tale as a Sin Inference
whole bundle of Wonders the Lord wrought here for his Churche's deliverance at the Red-Sea as First The strong East Wind raised in an instant by Israel's Redeemer out of the Cloudy Pillar was a wonderful work in his Almighty hands to divide this Sea that lay north and south from top to bottom whereas the natural property of the wind is to blow upon the superficies surface or upper part of the water only and rather spreads them abroad all one way than gathers them on heaps two contrary ways north and south This therefore was Extraordinary God being pleased to make use of this wind let out of his fist Prov. 30.4 to shew his dominion over all created beings Exod. 14.21 which is call'd the blast of God's nostrils Exod. 15 8. and the breath of God's anger Psal 18.16 Thus the Lord will destroy Antichrist by the breath of his mouth 2 Thes 2.8 as he did here blow with his wind and caused the Sea to cover Pharaoh Exod. 15.10 This East wind in its violence doth oft denote God's Anger Psal 48.7 8. Jer. 18.17 Ezek 19.12 c. And concerning this wondrous work the Prophet asketh Was thy wrath Lord against the Sea Hab. 3.8 and David saith What ailed thee O Sea that thou fledest Psal 114.5 which he thus resolves God rebuked the Sea and it was dried up Psal 106.9 he rode upon the wings of this wind Psal 18.10 Secondly That the Sea should be turned into dry Land This is a wonderful work of God which the Psalmist calls on us to come and see Psal 66 5 6. which figured that Sea of Affliction God's Israel hath to pass through before they can come to the Heavenly Canaan yet it is made passable easie and fordable to Faith which under a divine call command and conduct can find a way through a Sea of difficulties Heb. 11.29 Psal 66.12 Isa 43.2 c. mighty waters have been oft dryed up First Here by Moses's Rod as well as by the wind which signifies Power and Authority Exod. 14.16 21 22. Secondly By the Ark of God Josh 3.15 which signifies All-sufficiency as containing the Mercy-Seat on it and the Tables of the Testimony the Pot of Manna c. in it Thirdly By the Mantle of Elijah which figureth Righteousness 2 King 2.14 All those three are the three attributes of God for Faith to rely upon in the use of means and there is a fourth by the sixth Vial Rev. 16.12 we are waiting for it against Babylon God hasten it N.B. Thirdly That there should be a way so wide through the midst of the Sea as would receive 600000 Men beside Women Children and a mixt multitude making up as is suppos'd other 300 thousand to march in order and Battel-Ray was another wonderful work of God here was an ebb more than ordinary not only as is usual upon and about the shore but from the top to the bottom quite through the heart of the Sea from the Egyptian to the Arabian shore Exod. 14.21 22. And 't is a Tradition among the Jews that God made twelve ways for the twelve Tribes for each Tribe one grounded on Psal 136.13 lagzarim Hebr. signifying parts but this may be understood of two parts only and not of twelve as it is Gen. 15.17 and t is more probable the two walls on each hand Exod. 14.22 secured but one way for them all together As they had no time to divide themselves into twelve Squadrons the Egyptians being at their Heels so it would have much weakened them nor could they all have Moses their Guide to go before them in twelve ways which must have dismay'd those that had him not for the Lord led them by the right Hand of Moses Isa 63.12 13 14. and beside the Scripture's silence of any more Paths than one which would have amplified the Miracle and so would have been Recorded we ought not to multiply Miracles without some necessitating Cause and seeing one wide way was sufficient more or so many ways may be supposed superfluous Now seeing the Psalmist puts the Mountains skipping c. with the Sea fleeing thus away on both Hands c. Psal 114.5 6. Sweet Comfort for good Souls in evil Times may well be inferred from Zech. 14.3 4 5 6. Where it is promised that the Lord will come and set his Feet upon the Mount of Olives and his standing upon it shall cause it to cleave asunder in the midst and leave a very great Valley marvelously inlarging the Valley of Jehosaphat over which it hangs that a large Way may be made for the Lord and his Saints to return to Jerusalem again as here was for Israel to Canaan 'T is expresly said Half of the Mountain removes towards the North and half of it toward the South Just as this Red Sea was Cloven Hebr. into a Northern and Southern part by the East-wind To shew all Obstructions in God's Time Isa 60.22 for no Man can appoint him a Time Jer. 50 44. shall be removed Jer. 44.28 This cleaving of Mount Olivet was never yet done since Titus with his Roman Army destroy'd Jerusalem nor since the Time of Zechary's Prophecy before that Whether that Promise shall be literally performed to the Jewish Jerusalem we know not however it shall have a sure accomplishment Mystically to the Christian Jerusalem c. We wait on our Lord who is posted so nigh and high to oversee his Temple and to save her with seasonable succours The Fourth Miracle of Mercy was that the Cloudy Pillar which hitherto had gone before the Van of Israel now removes into their Rere when the harden'd Egyptians were become so fool-hardy to follow them into the Sea This they did as is supposed at the second Watch of the Night as Israel went in at the first being but three hours before them We may imagine Israel's danger was desperate Chariots and Horsemen might soon overtake such a Bulky Body of Footmen who being clogg'd with many Women Children and much Lumber must needs March but slowly Here the Lord interposes himself and becomes a Wall of Fire betwixt them and their Danger The Lord is my Shield saith David 2 Sam. 22.2 3. To defend my whole Body from the Thrusts of my Enemies Here the Glory of the Lord was Israel's Rereward Isa 58.8 as above Our Lord will be with us before or behind where he may be most useful for our Aid sometimes humbling us and sometimes comforting us We may not limit the Lord to be ever before us If need be we are in heaviness 1 Pet. 1.6 Christ was behind Mary Weeping John 20.14 Not that the Lord who is every where both in Van and Rere Isa 52.12 changed his Place but it was only the Sign of his Presence that thus removed and became Light unto Israel for furthering their March but darkness to the Egyptians for Retarding theirs Exod. 14.19 20. 'T is said They overtook Israel incamping by the Red-Sea ver 9. but this extraordinary Darkness cast
God had not as yet made a particular Law against Blasphemy now upon this particular occasion a general Law is here superadded for punishing Blasphemers in all succeeding Ages Levit. 24.15 16. And God ordained also That the Witnesses who heard him blaspheme should lay their hands upon his head when he was to be stoned 1. To confirm their Testimony and the Truth of it that they did not by Slander take away his Innocency nor by Murder his Life 2. That his Blood might be upon his own head and that they were not guilty of his sin If so 3. It was a kind of Imprecation that they might suffer the same severity So Deut. 17.7 12. and 19.20 c. shews 4. This Sacrifice of Justice expiates Wrath from the Survivers Our Blasphemies the stumbling-block to Jews and Turks cry loud for Vengeance on Nominal Christians c. Now come we to Israel's remove from Mount Sinai their 12th Station where they had stayed long namely a whole year abating ten or thirteen days as appeareth by comparing Exod. 19.1 2. where it is said They came to 1 Sinai on the third day of the third month of the first year with Numb 10. 11 12. where 't is said They Removed from thence the twentieth day of the second month which we now call April in the second year Which famous Remove affordeth these as famous Remarks The first is Israel is now blest with four famous Privileges at this first Removal from thence to confirm their Faith in their Travel through that terrible Wilderness beside the New Tabernacle they had got among them and the New Passover that was celebrated by them As 1. They had the Word of God to warrant their Remove and Couduct to Canaan The Lord spake thus to them here Ye have dwelt long enough about this Mountain take your Journey to the Mount of the Amoâites c. Lo I have given you the Land c. go in and possess it c. Deut 1.6 7 8. 2. They had the lifting up of the glorious Cloud which had rested in that place almost a whole year from off the Tabernacle Numb 10 11. which was a visible sign that they must now be gone from that long Station then the Cloud moving call'd for their motion and was a better Guide to them than any Mathematical Chart or Compass can be to Mariners at Sea in this wayless Wilderness Numb 9. 15 18.3 They had now the soundings of the new Silver Trumpets with which the Priests were to blow an Alarm for the Removal of the Camp c. Numb 10.1 3 8. call'd a Statute for ever the outward Rite continuing till Christ's coming and the mystical signification which still abideth for ever namely the sounding of the two Silver Trumpets of the Law and Gospel in the mouths of God's Ministers who must lift up their Voices as Trumpets Isa 58. 1. and Joel 2.15 16. Ezek. 33.3 1 Cor. 14.8 Rev. 4.1 to put their People upon Motions and Marchings toward the heavenly Canaan This likewise was a sign Audible as the other Visible 4. They had Moses sanctifying their Removal at the removing of the Ark to seek out a Resting-place c. by solemn Prayer saying Rise up Lord and let thine Enemies be scattered c. Numb 10.33 34 35.36 which words David useth Psal 68.1 c. where he prophesieth of Christ's Resurrection and Ascension whereby all those Mysteries were fulfilled The second Remark is The posture of Israel's Marching from Sinai all in comely Order which was summarily in this prospect When God took up the Cloud Moses prayed and the Priests sounded the first Alarm out of the Silver Trumpets at which Judah who was the first Standard having a Lion for his Badge of Honour with Issachar and Zabulun all numerous Numb 2.9 c. and they march foremost whom the Levites of Gershom and Merari follow with six Wagons bearing the boards and coverings of the Tabernacle Numb 10.14 15 16 17. At the second Alarm Reuben bearing a Man in his Ensign Simeon and Gad with their Army of 151 thousand 450 fighting Men rose up and followed the foregoing Waggons and after them went the Kohathites in the midst of the Twelve Tribes bearing on their shoulders the Ark Candlestick Table Altar c. At the third Alarm 's sounding rose up Ephraim who bare a Bullock in his Banner with Manasseh and Benjamin having an Army of an hundred thousand and eight thousand and an hundred Men of War following the Sanctuary or Tabernacle that went before them unto which the Psalmist alludeth Psal 80.3 Numb 10.18 to 22. and 22 to 25. Thus the Sanctuary had the midst safest and most honourable place for Religion is the heart of a Nation and is both Ornamentum Munimentum to it The greatest Camp went foremost and the next in greatness came hindmost namely the Standard of Dan who had an Eagle in his Ensign with Asher and Naphthali those rose up at the fourth Alarm with a hundred fifty seven thousand six hundred fighting Men call'd the Gathering Host Josh 6 9. because they not guarding the Tabernacle had committed to their Charge the care of gathering together the lame faint and feeble and to look that nothing was lost or left behind to which David seems to allude Psal 27.10 As here was a strong Guard before so there was behind to secure the Sanctuary from Enemies both ways Numb 10.25 26 27 28. yet God was their best Guard as well as Guide both leading the Van or Front and bringing up the Rere Isa 52.12 and 58.8 Psal 68.8 9 10. where God's goings are described The third Remark is When Israel left Sinai then Jethro was for leaving Israel in this place the Story of him related Exod. 18. ought to be placed here as is said before For 1. Jethro offered Sacrifices to God ver 12. whereas the Law for them was not given till they came to Sinai Nor 2. Were the Statutes given till then which Moses sate to make known to them Exod. 18.13 16.3 His chusing of Judges by Jethro's Advice was not till their departing from Sinai Deut. 1.7 8 9. Numb 11.16 17 c. Moses courted his Father-in-law to go along with them For the Lord hath spoke good concerning Israel Numb 10.29 knowing God's Promises to be good sure-hold Jethro at first was unwilling ver 30. but either he yielded after to stay to be Eyes to Israel ver 31. or at least he returned again to Moses in the Wilderness because there is mention of the Posterity of this Hobab among the Israelites in Canaan Judg. 1.16 and 4.11 Sam. 15.6 or they came after c. The fourth Remark is Mount Sinai was not a place fit for Israel to abide in and to build there a Temple for God No it must only be a movable Tabernacle for it was a place of Bondage by reason of the Law there given Gal. 4.24 25. The Law is a Yoke of Bondage as Jerom calls it and they who look
Mischief to Israel might perish by the Sword of Israel among the perishing Midianites who as some say sinned that unpardonable sin against the Holy Ghost because so much Light in God's Mysteries was given to him as above Thus as Shimei sought his Servants and lost his life so Balaam did by seeking his Wages c. He who had said God sees no sin in Jacob now saith They have sinned and now may be cursed and conquered yet God bafflies him herein and disappoints his own desire of dying the death of the righteous he dying among the wicked as Ezek. 32.27 28. Oh that God would cause the false Prophets and the Vnclean Spirit for whom they act and by whom they are acted to pass out of our Land according to his Promise Zech. 13.2 The Sixth Remark is The great Spoil and Prey both of things Animate and Inanimate which those Conquering Israelites the twelve thousand Souldiers obtained from the whole Nation of the Conquer'd Midianites v. 9 10 11. as appeareth more largely by the distribution thereof v. 32 33 34 35. wherein one half of the Prey was given to the twelve thousand Souldiers who had hazarded their lives in the War and the other half to the vast body of Israel that staid still in the Camp v. 25 26 27. So that tho' the two parts of the Prey were made equal yet the two Parties betwixt whom they were divided were very unequal for the twelve thousand Warriours had one half of the whole Prey whereas the other half was divided among almost six hundred thousand that warred not in this Expedition David did indeed decree another Order of Division concerning the Spoils of War as his part is that goeth down to the Battel so shall his part be that stays with the stuff they shall part alike 1 Sam. 30.24 25. where that Case was differing from this for there First David's Men did go forth with minds prepared to fight but being wearied with their March sat down to refresh themselves that after a little rest they might also fall on upon the Enemy Secondly Their staying with the Carriages so nigh the Enemy did expose them to the peril of their lives as well as if they had fought yea sometimes such are in greater danger than they that manage the Battel where the Enemy is more Covetous than Valorous and wheels about to plunder the Carriages c. The Seventh Remark is Israel's Army did also burn down all the Cities of Midian and all their Castles v. 10. which the Chaldee expoundeth their Temples being places of their Idolatrous Worship and Houses of Heathenish Adoration c. Two Reasons may be rendred why those were thus destroyed The First is Lest they should make use of those places again at another time for their Superstitious services for this Cause our Henry the Eighth demolished so many Monasteries saying Corvorum Nidos esse penitùs diruendos ne iterùm Corvi ad Cohabitandum convolent those Crow-Nests were utterly to be destroyed lest the Crows should rally again and flye together to a farther employing them for their foul work The Second Reason is rather Lest Sloth or Avarice should have drawn any of the Israelites to roost themselves in any of those Crow-Nests and thereby neglect to pass over into the Land of Promise therefore their Cities Castles and Temples were all destroyed The Eighth Remark is The Expiation of the Conquerours from their Ceremonial pollution contracted by blood-shed from v. 13 to 25. As Melchisedeoh met Abraham returning from the slaughter of the Kings Gen. 14. so Moses meets those Children of Abraham returning from the slaughter of these Kings of Midian to Congratulate their return with Victorious Revenge and to receive a Rich Present for the Camp that went not out from the hands of those Conquerors v. 12 13. yet this stop'd not Moses's mouth as Bribes do too many Judges Hos 4.18 c. for he was wroth with the Captains for saving the Women alive saying that these were the tempting tools by Balaam's Counsel unto Israel v. 14 15 16. Tho' Moses was the meekest Man upon Earth in his own Matters yet was he blessedly blown up with zeal notwithstanding his transport of joy for the Victory in the matters of his God the Lord of Hosts to whom belonged the Victory Psal 98.1 he was a Lamb in his own Cause but a Lion in God's Holy Zeal is the Cream of all the Affections from hence he passed the Sentence saying Have ye saved those alive by whom ye so lately sinned and so lately suffered let all those Women who have known Man be killed v. 17. This was the first part of the Expiation which seemeth to have Cruelty in it that all those Captive Women who had known Man should be slain after quarter was given them but 't is probable the Souldiers had spared those Women not taking notice either of God's Command for sparing the Women c. Deut. 20 13. or they had no notice that this War was God's Vengeance upon the Women for their being so mischievous to the Camp of Israel Beside Women and Children being unable for War are not feared to fight the Conquerours and therefore are usually spared But Moses in this case might have a Warrant from God to give out this Command justly since all these by their sin are liable to God's justice at all times and are to give up their lives by what kind of death the Lord pleaseth God is the Lord both of life and death and can do nothing unjustly being justice it self and their little ones must be slain as a punishment to their Parents for their heinous wickedness and lest they should live to revenge their Parents slaughter but they reserved the Virgins whose Virginity might be known 1. By inspection of Matrons on the Tokens Deut. 22.15 17 c. 2. By their Age non apta Viro. uncapable to receive Man 3. By the Revelation of God 4. A probable Conjecture and no moral certainty was requisite yet this is one of Solomon's Secrets Prov. 30.19 Those Virgins were reserved either for Wives if Converted or for Servants or for Slaves to be sold c. The Ninth Remark is The second part of the Expiation which is purely legal as the former was seemingly cruel here Persons and things were purified by Ceremony only and herein appeared more Mercy than Cruelty from v. 19 to 26. War tho' lawful and taken up upon God's Command as this was yet v. 19. shews from God it hath a polluting property at least a Ceremonial uncleanness contracted by him that killeth as well as by him that toucheth the Party killed Numb 19.14 which should teach all Men not to have feet swift to shed blood Rom. 3.15 and things taken Captive as well as Persons must be purified v. 20 c. Beside the common Ordinance of Purifying by the water of purification Numb 19.9.12 15 19. Eleazdr here declares from God a particular law of purifying by fire those Vessels
B. This Repulse from Brethren and Refusal of such an Act of Mercy as is a common kindness to meer Strangers moved not meek Gideon a little as Nabal's Churlishness in the like kind did most highly incense Holy David Hereupon Gideon threatens them with most Severe and Just Revenge for their Treacherous Deserting the Common Cause of Israel and for their favouring God's Enemies who had so long Tyrannized over them by this Act which they did in such a Proud Scornful and Contemptible manner ver 7. And Penuel giving Gideon no better a Treat but rather worse for they having a strong Tower in which they trusted and which they probably pointed at to shew it Gideon not only their Rulers as at Succoth but even the Common People also gave the like Scornful Taunt to him whereupon he threatned them with the same Severity and with Demolishing of their Tower wherein they placed their confidence into the bargain ver 8 9. And Gideon was as good as his word for that very night he Conquers the Kings of Midian and early next Morning he comes to execute upon Succoth before they could hear of his Victory to shut their Gates against him what he had threatned for their upbraiding him c. ver 13 14. And because this Just Man would not punish the Innocent with the Guilty therefore learns he the Names of those Proud Princes and Elders of the City that had so sinn'd both against God and against Man and finding them to be Threescore and Seventeen he taught them better Manners than to be so Barbarous to their weak any weary Brethren and tore them with Thorns and tortured them till they died and he slew the Men of Penuel who had been equally guilty with the Elders of Succoth and therefore their Punishment must be alike Capital in both Only the Tower of Penuel was beaten down because it was the ground of their Confidence or rather Impudence in scorning Gideon ver 15 16 17. The Second Act of Justice Gideon executed was upon Zeba and Zalmunna the two Kings of Midian after Ephraim had executed the other two Oreb and Zeeb and brought their Heads to him Judg. 7.25 for Midian had many Kings we read of Five Kings of Midian in Moses's time Numb 31.8 Those two Kings Gideon pursues after his first Nights Conquest keeps no common Road with his Three Hundred weak and weary Men but went by the way of them that dwelt in Tents ver 10 11. Among whom probably he might meet with better Succour than he had at Succoth and Penuel however God strengthened his Men for what he call'd them unto This Demonstrates that God had qualified Gideon with much Dexterity in Military Matters and with excellent skill in improving Politick Stratagems He had no due to Hannibal's Character Vincere scis Hannibal uti Victoriâ nescis Gideon knew better than he both how to win and how to wear a Victory More like this brave General was to Julius Caesar of whom Lucian saith Nil Actum Credens dum quid Superesset agendum He thought nothing was done while any thing remained that was yet undone Gideon accordingly well knew that now was his time and he took it without delay to compleat his Victory while the Consternation of the last Nights Conquest continued upon that odd escaped Remnant which yet were at this time grown secure and laid down to sleep being wearied with their hasty Flight all the Day before and never expecting that Gideon could pursue them when got so far from the place of the last Nights Battel and so near their own Countrey without resting his Army some part of that day being so tired with their hard Service and their great Slaughter therefore is it said the Host was secure ver 11. And therefore was it that Gideon then assaulted them in the very next Night of their Security well knowing not only that the weakness of his Army appeared not to the Enemy by Night which Day-light would have discovered and so have encourag'd them to have waged War against them but also because the terrour of the last Nights Defeat still lay with force upon them so Gideon fetch'd a compass and falls upon them on the East-side of their Army where they never feared an Enemy and their Security usher'd in their Destruction The like Cry being now likely made on their second Onset the Sword of the Lord and of Gideon This affrighted them the more because of its sad effects the Night before Gideon smote the Host takes the two Kings Captive and returns early next Morning to Succoth as before ver 12 13. And now he brings Zeba and Zalmunna after he had shewed them as his Capitves to Succoth and Penuel who had upbraided him with them that they were not yet in his Hands to be Judged by the General according to Martial Law N. B. And in order hereunto he asks them What manner of Men were they whom ye slew at Tabor in which Mount many Israelites hid themselves at the Midianites Inroad and Invasion Judg 6.2 and some of them were found out in their Holes and Holds and were slain there whom Gideon suspected might be his Brethren because he missed them and could hear no Tidings of them therefore he makes Enquiry What was the Outward Shape and Quality of those Men whom they slew at that Mount The two Captive Kings answered him That they were like Beni Hammelech Hebr. the Children of a King brave portly Men and of a Majestick Carriage and Countenance ver 18. By this Description of theirs which was only to Ingratiate themselves with the Conquerour Gideon plainly understood that the Men Murthered by those Kings of Midian were his Brethren whom he knew to have a stately Comportment like himself though all of them were of a mean Family Judg. 6.14 15. Hereupon Gideon passeth Sentence upon them That both of them should Die ver 19. making their Murther the moving Cause thereof Seeing his Brethren's Beauty had not moved them to no more Lenity but so barbarously to Butcher them in cold Blood therefore he was by the Law Deut. 19.6 12. the avenger of their Blood Otherwise those Kings being not Canaanites he was not obliged to kill them unless by that Law Numb 31.2 3. Now though Gideon had found out a moving Cause yet wants he an Instrumental Cause to kill those two Captive and Condemned Kings Hereupon he calls forth Jether his First-born and so the beginning of his Strength Gen. 49.4 to be his Executioner ver 20. This Commission he gave his Son both to animate him in the use of his Arms against God's Enemies and to Inure him in Manly Warlike work from his Youth as likewise to make him have some share with himself in the Honour of the Victory Thus Joshua had Honoured his Captains Josh 10.24 But Jether not from any neglect of his Father's Command but meerly from his own Youthful fear refused the Office N. B. Note well First The two Kings were
the God of Israel if so then he would Lighten his Hand from off them upon the Success of this Attempt v. 8 9 10 11 12. Josephus saith here that they set the Kine with the Cart in trivio absque Auriga instigatore c. in a place where three ways met and without a Carter to drive and direct them N. B. Indeed 't is said the Lords of the Philistines went after them but not with them to guide the Kine in the right way For though those Lords pretended to be as Pages in honour to Gods Ark which they followed as its Servants for its more honourable dismission yet in truth they did it to prevent all impostures by others and that themselves might be the more assured of the reality of this miraculous event This they saw with their own Eyes That the Kine took the strait way to Bethshemesh all along Lowing for their Calves left behind them not turning either to the Right Hand or Left God manifestly appearing to be the guide of them in this course so contrary to their Natures and not driven forcibly end-ways by any Man driver N. B. Let us here with Moses in Exod. 3.2 3. Turn aside to behold this great wonder 'T is a very great wonder that God would thus gratifie those Idolatrous Philistines with such a Miraculous Sign when they thus tempted him to decide their doubts about the Original of their Plagues upon such a meer contingency as was this Case when as it was more probable that God would rather punish their Superstition and harden their Hearts still to their utter destruction N. B. 'T is a wonder that the Philistines were not all cut off as the Bethshemites were here v. 19. when they first laid their foul Hands upon it when they first took it Captive and now again when they Carted the Ark though upon a new Cart seeing the Lord made a breach upon David for his doing the very self same thing 2 Sam. 6.3 N. B. No Reason can be rendred for this severity of God against his Servants and his indulgency towards his Enemies but this God confers greater priviledges upon his own People and therefore if they Transgress against all their Light and Love c. he infers greater punishments upon them as Amos 3.2 David and the Bethshemites had the Light of the Law of God by them and therefore sinned more against knowledge than those poor blind ignorant Philistines could do Therefore God did not only spare them in Carting his Ark but also condescended to work this Miracle for their Conviction More especially it being a work that so much concerned his own Glory and the comfort of his poor People Israel who now looked upon themselves as forlorn and forsaken of God the pawn of his Presence being so long lost to them as the Ark was absent for Seven Months from them N. B. In which doleful Day God's People could not but look upon all their other Comforts as so many Ichabod's while God's Ark Israel's Glory was absent from them Therefore may it well be supposed God wrought this Miracle not only for convincing the Superstitious Philistines but also and more especially for comforting his Disconsolate Israelites that lamented after the Lord and after his Ark. N. B. Nor do we find that God rejected those shameful presents of those sinful Philistines whereby he might seem to be rather dishonoured than glorified with a figure of their secret and unseemly parts in which their Emrods were fixed because this also did proclaim God's Glory and did perpetuate the sin and shame of the Vncircumcised among the Lord's People who could not but upon this occasion the more deride and despise them whom God had thus stigmatiz'd with such an Ignominious a Disease and whom themselves had thus branded with such loathsome Portraitures c. N. B. Those Kine Lowing all along as they went to Bethshemesh which signifies the House of the Sun doth represent the moaning Christian in his Motion to the House of the Sun of Righteousness groaning and crying all along Oh Wretched Man who shall deliver me Rom. 7.24 The Fifth Remark is The Arks Reduction to Bethshemesh in its way to Shiloh v. 13 14 15 c. and its Reception by the Bethshemites First Honourably which is express'd by their rejoycing to behold it by their running to meet it leaving their Harvest-work in the Field behind them and as it were crying to it Oh Welcome Welcome we lost our Glory when we lost thee long Seven Months have we wanted thee and shame hath covered our Faces all this tedious time but now Oh blest be God that thou art returned to take away our Reproach N. B. After this manner Bethshemesh a City of Judah rejoyced at the return of the Ark thus far they did well and had they not afterward received it Irreverently as now they did Honourably they had not smarted so severely as in v. 19. nor was this all in their Rejoycings But Bethshemesh being a City given to the Priests Josh 21.16 had them ready to take down the Ark of God and to make the Kine and the Cart neither of which could be put to any common use both of them being Consecrated to God by bearing his Ark to be a Burnt-Offering to the Lord as a Testimony of their thankfulness to him for redeeming the Ark out of the Philistines hands and for his returning it to Israel N. B. And they took down also the Coffer wherein the Golden Mice and Emrods were contained for such was the Philistines Reverence to the Ark that they durst not open it to put their Jewels of Gold therein but put them in a Coffer distinct from it these probably were preserved by the Israelites for a lasting Monument and Memorial of the Philistines shame who had alway after an Implacable Hatred against Israel N. B. Upon the same account the Censers of Korah and his Complices were kept for a Memorial with some small alteration Numb 16.40 from whence some suppose that those ridiculous Presents which the Philistines fondly call'd Jewels were not allowed to abide in that disgraceful form but the Gold of both might serve to make Golden Vessels for the Sanctuary c. The Sixth Remark is The Return of the five Philistine Lords back to Ekron the same day v. 16. namely when they had beheld with Amazement that prodigious Providence of God in carrying the Cart and Kine with the Ark home so contrary to the course of Nature into its own Countrey and the joyful Entertainment the Ark found there they staying so long as to see the Ark taken down and their own Coffer of Jewels accepted then hasten they home to tell all these Tidings which were enough to Convince them but not effectual to Convert them for they still retained their old Malice against God's People as it appeareth afterwards Chap. 7.3 7 8. N. B. Those are the worst sort of Miscreants among Men that know good yet do evil these Lords
and Breeding Thus the People wondered at this change in Saul whom they look'd upon as fitter to look to his Fathers Asses than to bear his part in the Holy Exercises of the Prophets until one wiser than the rest supposed to be the Provost of the Colledge said to them Wonder not my Sons at this Change for those Gifts come not by Nature or Art but by Grace they come from God who is a free Agent and inspires whom he pleaseth N. B. Thus another Saul was as much wondered at when of a Persecutor the Lord made him a Preacher Acts 9.21 and the other Apostles were no less wondered at when Illiterate Fishermen were changed into Learned Fishers of Men Acts 2.7 8. and 4.13 and no less was our Lord himself wondered at Mark 6.2 3. John 7.15 As to the fourth Signal of Saul's tarrying for Samuel Seven Days at Gilgal which probably was propounded as a standing Law to him in cases of Emergency as Invasion of Enemies c. v. 8 9. Though Saul kept this Rule of Samuel exactly chap. 11.14 15. yet he basely broke it in chap. 13.8 in not staying to the last hour of the Seventh Day for which Foolish Action Samuel sharply reproves him ver 13. chap. 13 c. Josephus saith He fail'd in this constant Rule The Third Remark is Both the Piety and the Modesty of Saul in his Introduction to Royal Dignity c. N. B. First His Piety appeareth v. 13. no sooner were his Prophetick Raptures over but he resorts to the Synagogue or place of Divine Worship with his Fellow-Prophets both to Praise God for his Divine Call to such an High Advancement and to Pray unto him for his Protection and Direction therein c. N. B. Secondly His Modesty in his Taciturnity and Reservedness towards his Uncle who being there present and observing this unexpected alteration in his Nephew made him the more inquisitive about his Journey suspecting something extraordinary had happened to him that had caused this strange change Saul answers his Vncle that Samuel told him the Asses were found but not a word of his finding a Kingdom v. 14 15 16. Josephus renders two very good Reasons of Saul's silence in this business First Lest if his Uncle had believed it Saul had then been matter of envy to his Superior seeing the Nephew preferr'd before him Secondly If be had not believed it then would he have jeared Saul for a Proud Ambitious and Imperious Fool. I Add Thirdly Saul might be moved to silence in obedience to Samuel who had obliged him to secrecy Chap. 9.25 26 27. Fourthly This was Sauls Humble modesty as was that afterward of Hiding himself behind the stuff when chosen King v. 22. Fifthly And it was certainly Saul's Prudence to be silent in such a case and on good grounds not to divulge it before the due time The Fourth Remark is Sauls Publick Call to the Kingdom after all those Private Transactions betwixt Samuel and Saul so secretly in order thereunto This Publick Work is expressed in Antecedents Concomitants and Consequents First the Antecedents be two 1. Samuel the Judge calls a Parliament at Mizpeh v. 17. where all Israel had met before upon a solemn ocasion Chap. 7.5 and some suppose that the Ark was carryed thither and the High Priest with the Vrim and Thummim was present to consult about the New King because it is said here Vnto the Lord But God is present in all the Assemblies of his Saints 2 Chron. 19.6 Psal 82.1 c. 2. Samuel's Expostulation with this Parliament in the Name of the Lord wherein he opposeth the transcendent favours of God who had hitherto been their King both Governing and Defending Israel with the Ingratitude Incredulity and Folly of Israel v. 18 19. As if he had said thus What a Company of Fools are ye that will rather place your confidence in a Man whom you know not how he will prove than in God whose power and goodness you have so much and so long experienced and you still persist in rejecting Gods Government refusing to be ruled by any Reason but still call for a King upon any condition Secondly The Concomitants 1. Lots of the Lord 's ordering Prov. 16.33 are cast upon the Tribes and Benjamin was taken though God had promised it to Judah to whom the Kingdom was after given by God in love yet now it is given to Benjamin in Anger Hos 13.11 The Foolish People as it were did now force it from God so it was given to this obscure Tribe to an obscure Family to an obscure Houshold and to an obscure Person v. 20 21. Saul was pitched on by Lot as Achan had been Josh 7.14 but for another end 2. When Saul should have been presented great out-cries were made for him but he could not be found until either the High-Priest by the Urim if the Ark was there or rather Samuel the Prophet obtained by Prayer a discovery where he lay lurking the Oracle told him He lay hid among the Carriages V. 22. which Saul did both Modestly as sensible of his own unworthiness and Prudently as one that would be Passive in his own preferment which he well knew would so much the more commend him to the People Who 3. Ran to fetch him forth and received their new King with loud Acclamations and the louder when they saw him more personable and overtopping than any of the People v. 23 24. 4. Samuel then drew up a Magna Charta to keep the Beam even betwixt Soveraignty and Subjection shewing not the manner of a King of which he had spoken before Chap. 8 9 10 c. what a King would commonly prove to be when he degenerates into a Tyrant thinking it not enough to be above man only but to be above all Mankind also ruling so absolutely as if they were Gods But here it is The manner of the Kingdom v. 25. Namely the Laws of God limiting Kingly power in Man and declaring what a King ought to be according to Deut. 17.14 15 16 c. Ezek 45.9 10 and 46.16 Rom. 13.1 1 Tim. 2.2 Thirdly The Consequents hereof were 1. The Dissolution of this Parliament after they had concurred with both Samuel and the People in King Saul's Election 2. Saul's departure and living privately at Gibeah having only a Royal Guard to conduct him thither where he waited for an opportunity of shewing himself a King rather by his Actions than by his Words to the silenceing of those Male-contents that opposed him at his Election And âuch an opportunity Saul soon obtained Chap. 11. 3. The two factions among the Pâââe The First Was those that owned Saul for their King and the Reason is rendred Because God had touched their Hearts v. 26. Those were the most Conscientious of Israel that had not been so over-desirous of a King with the generality but now when they saw God himself had set a King over them they made Conscience of their Duty in obeying him
than Words and sear of punishment he knew would prevail most with the Mobile especially with those whose Wealth lay mostly in Cattel N. B. Nor doth he threaten to hew themselves in pieces lest he should seem to begin his Reign with too much Rigour but prudently lays the Penalty upon their Goods and not upon their Persons the more to sweeten his Government to them nor would all Saul's Minaces in words have avail'd with the Male-Contents especially had not the Fear of God fallen upon them also 't was this made them come forth with one consent to the number of Three Hundred and Thirty Thousand Men v. 8. Saul dispatcheth the Messengers with glad Tidings to Jabesh v. 9. who next Morning wilily sent word to Nahash They would come forth according to Covenant v. 3.10 this made the Ammonites secure N. B. 'T is lawful to deceive by Stratagems such Enemies as it is lawful to slay with the Sword The Second Particular of the Specimen is the Concomitants of it As First The time when Saul Assaulted the secure Besiegers it was in the Morning Watch before they were looked for by either side for Jabesh expected them not till the Sun were hot v. 9. and Ammon was lull'd asleep with expectation of the Besieged coming forth to them the next Day to have their one Eye put out which indeed blinded the Besiegers of both their Eyes with the sleep of Security Secondly The manner how Saul Assaulted them namely by a Stratagem of dividing his Army into three Battalions to make Onset upon all sides at once that so he might strike the whole Camp with the greater terrour and prevent the escape of any And Thirdly The Event the utter Discomfiture of the Ammonites all these three are in ver 11. N. B. Though they had few Swords left in Israel chap. 13.19 22. yet they Conquer here c. The Third Particular is the Consequents which be two First The Zeal of the People to Vindicate the Dignity of their New King against such as the Belialists that had despised him They said to Samuel Whoever rejecteth Saul as King shall die v. 12. N. B. It seems Samuel was present with them in this Expedition and 't is a wonder how his Old Age cold endure the Marching of all the Day and all the Night before And 't is a Wonder likewise N. B. How Saul could raise such an Army as Josephus saith but falsly as a bragg of his Jews to the Romans consisting of Seven Hundred Thousand but the Scripture saith Three Hundred and Thirty Thousand that he should not only raise them but also rally and Muster them into Companies and Regiments yea and March them over Jordan to Jabesh and Conquer the Enemy all in one Day and Night N. B. Surely Saul might say as to his wonderful Celerity what the great Caesar said after him Veni Vidi Vici I no sooner came but I overcame The Second Consequence is Saul's Prudence and Modesty yea Piety v. 13. the People had been so prudent as not to speak their aforesaid words to Saul lest they should have provok'd him to Revenge in his own proper cause but they spake to Samuel as to their Judge whose place it appertained more unto than for Saul to right himself Now Saul both prudently and modestly prevents Samuel's Answer to the People with a God forbid That any Man should die this Day wherein the Lord hath wrought such a glorious Victory The Glory of this Deliverance shall not be stained with the Blood of any of my Subjects and by thus openly declaring his Clemency in the beginning of his Reign he did much ingratiate himself into their Affections to his own Establishment N. B. 1. Humane Laws may be dispensed with upon Emergency but not the Divine Law c. N. B. 2. Many good Vertues were found in Saul before the Evil Spirit entered into him c. To which two Consequents may be added a Third not here mentioned namely Jabesh Gilead's thankfulness to Saul for his so seasonable saving of their Right Eyes c. The Memory of a good turn must never wax old N. B. Those Men of Jabesh-Gilead were truly grateful such as are rare to be found These Men remembred this kindness of Saul to them many Years after for when the Philistines had beaten his Army and abused his Dead Body by hanging it up in the Sun against a Wall till it putrified and became full of Vermin they Arm themselves and went all Night to rescue his Dead Body from the Philistines as he had marched all Night to Rescue them from the Ammonites Burnt it and Buried his Bones fasting Seven Days 1 Sam. 31.9 10 11 12 13. The second and last part of this Chapter is the Oath of Fidelity that Israel universally Swears to the new King v. 14 15. where Note N. B. First Samuel's Sublime Wisdom in making no motion nor mention of this Covenant of the Kingdom at Saul's first Election while the People were generally disaffected towards him because of his mean Extract Rustick Life c. but now when Saul had given them such eminent Proofs of his Valour and Vertue and when God had honoured him with so glorious a Victory which had made the People place their Affections upon him both eagerly and unanimously then doth Samuel strike while the Iron was hot and set in with this fit Season N. B. Secondly Samuel calls a General Assembly from Jabesh to Gilgal which was in their way home to most of them but more especially because it was a place famous for many publick Conventions there kept and particularly for the Covenant renewed by Joshua between God and the People when God rolled away Reproach from Israel in their Circumcision therefore was the place call'd Gilgal which signifies Rolling c. Josh 5.8 N. B. Thirdly Here 't is said The People made Saul King whereas it was the Lord's immediate Act to Constitute him King Chap. 8 9. and 10.1 and the People only accepted of that Election the Lord had made for them recognizing the first Act by a renewed Universal Consent All now personally Swearing Allegiance to him to prevent any future Factions and Insurrections c. N. B. Fourthly The Ceremonies of Saul's Inauguration before the Lord and his Prophet Samuel some suppose to be these 1. They set the King upon his Throne 2. They Crowned him 3. They Anointed him 4. They put the Book of the Law into his Hand 5. They took an Oath of him to observe it 6. They Offered Sacrifices of all sorts upon the Altar that was at Gilgal partly praising God for present Mercy both in the Victory over Ammon and in their Settlement under Saul from sad Distractions and partly praying to God for his future favour c. 7. Shutting all up with sundry Signs of publick Joy 1 Samuel CHAP. XII CHapter the Twelfth sheweth how Old Samuel Abdicates himself from the Office and Magistracy of Judge in that Publick Convention held
1 Tim. 5.6 The 2d Remark is The Philistine's fresh Invasion of Judea whereof we have an account and the occasion of it ver 2 3 4 5 17 18 23. The old Enemy of Israel the Philistines mustars Thirty thousand Charets and six thousand horse-men and foot-men innumerable ver 5. Josephus saith They were three hundred thousand foot-men and Invaded the Land N. B. The Provocation was this The first Design of Saul and Jonathan was to free Judea of the Garrisons or Cittadels which the Philistines had framed therein to suppress all Seditions and to keep the Israelites in subjection to them after they had got Dominion over them Therefore this new King and his Son Jonathan by his Fathers order fall upon the Philistines at Geba in Benjamin not far from Gibeah that their own Country might first be cleared of their Oppressors Jonathan a brave Heroick Prince with his small Band of Men and those badly Armed for the Philistines had either slain all their Black-Smiths or carried them away so as neither Sword nor Spear was found with any Israelite save with Saul and Jonathan ver 19 20 21 22. falls upon them in the night as is well supposed when the Guard of the Garrison was fast asleep and with their Clubs and Instruments of Agriculture c. slew the Souldiers and took the Cittadel into his hand N. B. Saul knew well that this was enough to anger those Wasps the Philistines to be thus driven out of any of their Hives or Holes he hereupon sounds an Alarm of War all the Country over ver 3 4. and indeed because God was not consulted with by Samuel this Noble Exploit of Heroick Jonathan proved not as yet so happy and successful for the Spoilers from the Philistines Innumerable Army turned three ways to waste Israel's Country and to plunder at pleasure there being none but a naked People to prevent those Woes of War c. ver 17 18. The 3d. Remark is Israel's Malady was mighty but their Remedy was impotent and inconsiderable notwithstanding their New King ver 5 6 7. Their Enemies the Philistines filled the whole Fields with their Forces The Israelites were sensible how they stank in the Nostrils of their Foes the Philistines ver 4 who would now undoubtedly devour them with their vast Multitudes ver 5. This great strait did greatly distress them ver 6. And tho' Saul their New King had sounded a Trumpet to call all the Tribes together to his Camp for their own defence yet most of them did desert him some hiding themselves in several Holes ver 6 and others shrank and sneaked away over Jordan to be farther off from Danger ver 7. so that there remained only Six hundred Men to follow Saul ver 15. and even those few followed him trembling ver 7. a likely Army to Conquer an Enemy that so far exceeded them in Arms Order Number and Câurage N. B. Oh what a sad prospect have we here of Israel who had promised themselves such profound Prosperity might they but once be honoured with having a King and now they have him with a vengeance 't was now worse with them than it had been in the Time of the Judges God loves to confute the Vanity of Men when they put their Trust in an Arm of Flesh they had formerly presumed a King would cure them of all Disasters and now that Carnal Confidence concludeth in this present Confusion God learning them this Lesson that they no less needed his Help now with a King than they did before when they had no King It was not in the power of a Prince to procure their Peace without God's favour N. B. 'T is the Prerogative of the Prince of Peace who will cause the strongest Sinew in the Arm of Flesh to crack when he takes Men to task as he did here Israel The 4th Remark is Saul's sorry Remedy against his present Malady in Sacrificing before Samuel came to him ver 8 9 10 11 12. Samuel had given to Saul a standing Rule to observe while they two lived Thou shalt tarry at Gilgal seven days until I come and offer Sacrifice c. Chap. 10.8 This Rule Saul should have observed in all Times of Difficulty such as Invasion of Enemies c. Where Josephus affirms that this was to be constantly practised upon all such Occasions though it be but once Related to be done And Saul here staid not compleat seven Days seeing the last Day was not finished when Samuel came to Gilgal for he came upon the Seventh Day with a purpose to Sacrifice but Saul too short Spirited had done it before N. B. The same Saul who had been among the Prophets Chap. 10.12 will likewise intrude himself here to be now among the Priests His Patience had not its perfect work Jam. 1.3 4 He staid not out his full time and no doubt but Samuel had Divine Direction for his staying so long before he came upon the Seventh Day to Discover the Hypocrisie that lay lurking in Saul's Heart For Samuel came soon enough to Offer up the Evening-Sacrifice which was to be done before Sun-setting Exod. 29.38 39. So Saul waited only six whole Days and but a part of the seventh upon which Day Saul said Bring the Burnt-Offering c. to me If he offer'd it with his own hands as Vzziah did after his sin was the greater but Samuel came before he had offer'd the Peace Offering N. B. How Samuel resented Saul's Precipitancy we are told ver 10 11 12 13 14. Saul indeed would have salv'd up the matter had it been practicable when his own heart had smote him at the Tidings of Samuel's approach for what he had done and therefore gave he him a double honour both of meeting and of saluting him v. 10. saying The Lord Bless thee the common Salutation Samuel desirous to bring Saul to a sense and Confession of his sin asks him What hast thou done Though he knew well enough the Altar still smoaking with his Sacrifice Saul's Answer v. 11 12. discovers his Hypocrisie that by no means would be brought to Accuse himself He doth not only excuse himself but also he accuseth all others he could think of As 1. His Soldiers for running from him 2. His Enemies for pressing so hard upon him And 3. Samuel himself for not coming within the time appointed as one who had forgot his own promise c. Yea and 4. God himself as we may say must not escape his censure saying I feared God would be angry if I neglected this Duty as if the Lord loved the breach of his own Law N. B. Samuel replys v. 13 15. wherein 1. He Tantamount calls Saul Fool a word that seems too sawcy from a Subject to a King but Samuel stood in God's stead here Thus the Prophets used to deal roundly with Kings in the Name of the Lord as 1 Kings 14.6 and 18.18 and 21.19 and 2 Kings 1.16 and 3.13 14 c. and surely Samuel said right
three ways to spoil the Countrey v. 17 18. it seems not only Saul's Army which he summon'd in by sound of Trumpet v. 3. but also the Three Thousand for his and his Son's Life-guard v. 2. did all shrink away save these Six Hundred when they saw Samuel desert Saul in so high Displeasure and Saul hastening after him from Gilgal to Gibeah v. 15 16. hoping still and hanging upon him for some assistance from him N. B. Secondly In their want of Smiths to furnish them with Arms v. 19. this was the crafty Policy of those Tyrannical Philistines not only to take away all the old Arms of the Subdued Israelites but all their Artisicers also that should have made them new Arms lest they should Rebel with them The Caldeans did the like to Israel afterwards 2 Kings 24.14 to prevent Rebellion Thirdly In the want of all Instruments even for their Husbandry v. 20 21. nothing being allowed but the File and though they had divers Tools for Tillage yet were they so blunt that they were unfit for War as sometime had been used Judg. 3.31 and 5.8 c. and to be sure the Philistines Foges would not sharpen them for any such use much less furnish them with Instruments for Battle N. B. 'T is sad with the Protestant Church when we must go down to Popish Powers to sharpen our Tools for God's Husbandry c. Mark likewise There was such a want of Arms that no Weapon of War was in any hand but in Saul's and Jonathan's v. 22. the Six Hundred Men were Weaponless N. B. All which shews into what Slavery God's People may be plunged by being the Slaves of sin c. CHAP. XIV CHapter the Fourteenth holds forth 1. The Wonderful Victory God graciously granted to Israel by Jonathan in this very low condition as above And 2. Saul's Rashness in imposing an Oath whereby he not only prevented a compleating of that Glorious Conquest but also proclaimed his own Hypocrisie which till then laid lurking in his Bosome The First Remark upon the first part is The Noble and Resolute Undertaking of Jonathan in adventuring to wage War against the numberless Number of the Enemies Army with the Assistance only of his own Armour-Bearer from v. 1. to v. 17. N. B. Saul had dishonoured God as well as displeased Samuel and brought Israel into a desperate Estate now God comes to Honour Jonathan his Son by bestowing upon him a special Instinct of his Spirit and an extraordinary strong actuated Faith founded upon those Divine Promises of One chasing a Thousand c. Deut. 28.7 and 32.10 and possibly this good Son of a bad Father might act Faith upon that Promise God gave to Samuel I will send thee a Man that shall save Israel from the Philistines chap. 9.16 These were Jonathan's Encouragements for so daring an Adventure and indeed the right grounds of all true Valour and Magnanimity N. B. Should we reckon only by the Rules of common Reason this Attempt of Jonathan's would be judged a Fool-hardy Enterprize therefore 't is judged to be the force of his Faith and that which was corroborated by his former experience in Conquering a Garrison of the Philistines without his Father's Assistance chap. 13.3 and hereupon he acquaints not Saul though he was his Father King and General with his present design v. 2. lest he should have hindered him from it unto which he had an extraordinary Call from God to undertake as appeared by God's so signally owning him with Success He well knew his Timerous Father would call him a Temerarious Son c. N. B. Manlius Torquatus's Son lost his Life for Conquering his Foes without his General 's Order to fight though his own Father was the General c. N. B. Though Jonathan durst not acquaint his Father who was above him yet did he his Squire who was under him and he proved an Obsequious Servant resigning up his Will into the Will of his Master when he took in the real Impressions of his Master 's Religious Arguments saying to him Come let us go up to this Garrison of the Vncircumcised So he call'd them to strengthen his own Faith and the Faith of his Servant they are not in Covenant with God as we are so can have neither Hope in God nor Help from God as we may It may be the Lord will work for us which were not words of doubting the thing for he was assured by God's Promise that he would save his People and he felt himself stirred up by God's Spirit to this Exploit yet was not certain that God would do it at this time and in this way and by this means N. B. In all which he sedately submitteth to the Holy Will and Wisdom of God and yet his Faith was above his Fear believing There was no restraint with God to save by few or by many v. 6. Good Jonathan had learnt this Lesson from the experience of Gideon where God said The People are yet too many and used only Three Hundred Men and those Armed only with Trumpets Lamps and Pitchers Judg. 7.4 c. He knew what Shamgar alone did against the Philistines with an Oxe-Goad or a Plough-share Judg. 3.31 and what a Glorious Victory Samson alone had obtained with no other Weapon but the Jaw-bone of an Ass Judg. 15.15 yea and Deborah had done mighty things when Israel were almost as badly Armed as they were at this time Judg. 5.8 yea and that late famous Victory obtained by Samuel was not got by the strong Forces of Men but by the Thunderings of the great God 1 Sam. 7.10 God orders it so that through weaker means Men may see his greater strength the less of Man the more of God c. The Second Remark is Jonathan's putting into practice his designed though difficult Undertaking no sooner had he satisfied his Servant v. 7. who faithfully assured him he was resolv'd to live and die with his Master and embark himself in the same bottom with him then Jonathan having got Assurance of his Servants Assistance wants still some more Assurance of his God's Assistance also for though he had a General Promise of Victory yet wanted he a particular promise thereof and therefore he said only It may be the Lord will help us N. B. Hereupon for the farther fortifying of his Faith he begs a Sign from God which was when we shew our selves if they say Tarry till we come to you then we will proceed no farther but if they say Come up unto us Then the Lord hath delivered them into our hands which latter the Lord ordered as an Answer to his Prayer v. 8 9 10 11 12 13. N. B. Such extraordinary Impulses of God's Spirit for asking a Sign had been before now as in Eleazar Abraham's Servant Gen. 24 13 c. and in Gideon Judg. 6.37 c. which are no Presidents for us for we have the word written for our Rule which they wanted So Jonathan here by the Instinct of
God's Spirit did pitch upon this Sign which was neither Superstitious nor any tempting of God but it was truly Religious and therefore was it granted him of God saith Josephus at his earnest Prayer and indeed the success thereof makes it more probable N. B. This Signal Assurance had the equivalency of a particular promise to Pious Jonathan who thereupon with his Man falls down upon all four as we say and begins to scramble up the steep Rock not doubting but by the help of God's powerful presence to pass that unpassable passage to the Philistines for so it is described v. 4 5. as if impossible to pass over and so the Enemy did likewise imagine it a Fort impregnable especially by such a scornful Number of Men as these two were N. B. Thus the Sogdians scornfully asked Alexander the Great Whether he could Fly When he assaulted their strong Fort seated upon an high Rock as they thought out of his reach and Invincible but when he had Stormed it by the Valour of Three Hundred Gallant Soldiers he answered them Jam ostendi me posle Volare now have I shewn you that I can Fly But Jonathan here with one Man only make an harder and an higher Attempt and Atchieved a far greater Victory by the force of his Faith whereunto nothing is impossible Hebr. 11.33 34. the Pagan Conquerours have done great things by a Natural daring Fortitude but nothing comparable to those greater things that God's Servants have done by a Spiritual force of their Faith N. B. 'T is a wonder that the Philistines did not knock down Jonathan and his Servant with Stones as they were climbing up the Precipice upon their Hands and Feet v. 13. which no doubt but they might have done with ease but behold such was their Infatuation that they look'd upon it as below them so to do not questioning but if they could possibly scramble up they would soon be dispatched by the Multitude of their Host and receive their Passport which was the Thing they would shew them when these two Men could come up to them v. 12. N. B. But the contrary came to pass as Jonathan had believed that he should give to them a Passport for when he saw the Sign he sought for by Supplication fulfilled he foresaw his success yet modestly and piously ascribeth the Honour of it saying The Lord hath delivered them into the hands of Israel and accordingly it was accomplished for the Lord smote the whole Camp and Garrison of the Philistines with such a Panick Terrour that they fled and fell before Jonathan and his Armour-Bearer v. 13 14. and such a Trembling came upon the Host that they did not only fall by the Sword of Jonathan c. but they also fell foul one upon another and were made to imagine Treachery so they sheath'd their Swords in one anothers Bowels which was the effect of that Horrible Earthquake God then sent N. B. A dreadful Consternation the Lord lays upon the Vncircumcised here from a threefold cause 1. Not only Jonathan's surprizing them at unawares for as Josephus saith he came not the direct way but fetcht a compass for his own advantage in clambering up the Rock and so came upon them unexpected 2. But also God sent a terrible Earthquake which caused an horrible Heart-quake in them and filled the whole Camp with great Horror and Astonishment And 3. The Lord smote them with such a Spirit of Giddiness that they could not distinguish a Friend from a Foe insomuch that They went on beating down one another v. 16. N. B. God had smitten the Midianites with such a Scotoma or Darkness of Understanding so as to destroy one another without discerning any difference before this Judg. 7.22 And the Syrians likewise long after this 2 Kings 6.17 18 19 20. The Third Remark is Saul's Hypocrisie discovered upon this Discomfiture of the Philistines when the Lord had Honoured his Sons Valour with such an Honourable Victory v. 17 18 19. The watchmen in their Watch-Tower discerned that the multitudes of the Enemy melted away and they declare it to Saul who supposed some of his own Army had skirmished with the Enemy and caused the Tumult but alas none was in such Courage save only his Son and Servant Hereupon he calls the High-Priest to consult with God in such a weighty matter N. B. So far it was a laudable Act in Saul for he had sent for Ahiah call'd after Ahimelech Chap. 21.9 to bring the Ark and the Ephod with Vrim and Thummim into the Camp to receive Gods Oracle from between the Cherubims on the Mercy-seat in all exigents according to Gods Ordinance Numb 27.21 This High Priest was with Saul v. 3. and Saul talked with him for Direction from God v. 18. But perceiving that the Philistines were flying he bids Ahiah not trouble himself with putting on the Breast-plate it was not now a time for Prayer but for War saying I now know what I ought to do without Gods Direction I must pursue the flying Enemy c. v. 19. Wherein he made a great Discovery of his most Cursed and complicated Hypocrisie As N. B. First Saul's Hypocrisie appeared in sending for the Ark to supply the stead of Samuel whom he had found too severe with him and too rigid upon him in his plain and pious Reproofs and who was now gone from him therefore consults he with a Dumb Ark which would not rebuke him c. Secondly In seeming seriously Religious while he apprehended danger was upon him then will he consult with God both for his Direction and Protection But when he had only an hope that the danger was past then hath he done both with Religion and with God too as altogether needless Thirdly In his preposterous Precipitancy comparing his former Case with his present When Saul was in straits by his Soldiers deserting him and the Philistines pressing upon him then was he all in haste to Sacrifice unto God not tarrying till Samuel came before the Evening Oblation Chap. 13.9 10 c. But now when he perceived no such straits were upon him he will wait upon God no longer for his Oracle which indeed he stood the more need of to be blest with better success Fourthly In his pretending to ask God this Question What shall I do in this exigent and prophanely breaking away never staying for Gods Answer not unlike to Pagan Pilate that asked our Lord What is Truth but never staid for an Answer to it John 18.38 Saul as well as Pilate thought an Answer was not worth waiting for N. B. Note well Some say to palliate Saul's sin that he made all this hast to Deliver his Dear Jonathan out of Danger But to say so is to be Wise above what is written Fifthly In sending for Gods High Priest to serve him in his distress at this time yet basely butchering this same person the Sons of Ahitub both are called Chap. 14.3 and 21.1 and 22.9 12 14. Thus Savagely
he serv'd him when he could no longer serve himself upon him and this Hypocrite would have served God himself so if he could have reached him as he did his High Priest Saul here did not serve God in consulting with him but would have served himself upon God only Sixthly In his Composing out of his own Will that Cursing Oath and Imposing it upon all his People with the penalty of Death to those that kept it not Hence The Fourth Remark is the Rash and undadvised Adjuration that Saul without consulting with God or his High Prist put upon all his People both present and absent to tast no kind of food that day and such as observed it not He Devoted to Death v. 24 39 44. Wherein there was indeed a shew of zeal for God that the King should command a General Fast that Israel might the more be avenged of their Enemies N. B. Hereupon some Popish Commentators do highly commend Saul for commanding this Fast for say they the matter of the Obligation and of the Adjuration was good But Josephus himself finds fault with Saul for this forced Past and so do all our own best Interpreters who Unanimously affirm it to be Sinful and Wicked in many respects As First Saul thus Adjured his Subjects out of his own Insolent Arrogancy designing that the whole Glory of the Victory should be ascribed to himself and his Zeal which more duely belonged to his Son Jonathan Secondly It savoured also of too Bloody a Mind over-desiring to fill himself with the Blood of the Philistines his fellow-Creatures whom the Lord had now made to fall fast enough by their own Hands one against another Thirdly Saul's severity did indeed extend mostly here to his own Subjects in disenabling them by this over-Rigorous Fast to pursue the Flying Enemy and so he lost the End which he proposed to himself in this Act Namely The compleating of the Victory by using those evil means to accomplish it as good Jonathan affirmed v. 30. Whereas a good Magistrate more regardeth the Life of one good Citizen and Subject than the Death of many Enemies Fourthly he did inconsiderately insnare the Consciences of his People without any warrant from Gods word even the Absent as well as present Who were either 1. Those whom the Philistines had taken Captive and made Slaves to them in the Camp till they took this opportunity to joyn with their Brethren in Battle against their opposers Or 2. Those Fugitives that had fled to the Philistines for saving their own Lives Or 3. Those Cowards that had hid themselves in Holes through fear of the Philestines Chap. 13.6 and now durst creep forth and pursue a Flying Adversary Chap. 14.21 22. But above all 4. Jonathan and his Squire who likewise were Absent and therefore Innocent of this Rash Adjuration v. 3 27. Fifthly Saul's interdicting all manner of Food to any of his followers was over Rigorous insomuch as it admitted of no case of necessity which always in the strictest solemn Fasts finds some Indulgence Sixthly Saul's Law here was like Draco's that punish'd every peccad llo or little fault with the penalty of present Death and therefore were sâid to be written not with Black but with Blood Though Saul was a King yet had he no such Absolute Power to punish his Subjeââs with such an Accursed Death especially his Son for tasting a little Honey v. 43 44. A Punishment far exceeding the Fault Seventhly Saul's Rash Adjuring his Subjects by such an Oath and Curse did not only restrain their lawful Liberty without just Cause but also was the occasion of their Sin When being well nigh Hunger-starved they did with so much greediness Eat the Flesh with the Blood for which they are blamed v. 32. even by Saul himself v. 33. Saul could there see the Peoples Sin but not his own that had occasioned it They made Conscience of the Kings Command for fear of the Curse yet Saul had so starved them that they scruple not to Break Gods Command for fear of Hell Gen. 9.4 Lev. 3.17 and 17.14 Deut. 12.16 The Fourth Remark is Saul's Prophaneness as well as Hypocrisie 1. In Building but one Altar for his many Victories v. 35. That over the Ammonites in Chap. 11. deserved not one in his Account c. 2. He was a desperate Swearer and Curser v. 39 44. rapping out Oath upon Oath 3. God not Answering such a Sinner v. 37. Joh. 9.31 when he would have pursued the Enemy without asking of God had not the High Priest interposed and would have it so v. 36. 4 He scruples Eating Blood but not shedding Blood even of Jonathan v. 44. resolving it with Bloody Oaths and he had done it if the People had not rescued him v. 45. 5. In taking the Kingdom v. 47. in opposition to God who had said he should lose it Chap. 13.14 6. In turning Tyrant after this Taking their Sons from his Subjects at his will v. 52. as Samuel foretold Chap. 8.11 as now he swears to Sacrifice his own Son in a Chase Learning no Lesson from Jephtah who had so Rashly Vowed to Devote his own Daughter c. But more in Chapter Fifteen hereof 1 Sam. CHAP. XV. CHapter the 15th is a farther and fuller Demonstration of Saul's Hypocrisie and Prophaneness In his War with Amalek as the principal cause of his Rejection The Remarks are 1. The Material Cause of Saul's Disobedience to God's Command was concerning Amalek that licking People as the Hebr. name signifies who had not only assaulted Israel with open Hostility to hinder their March to Canaan Exod. 17.8 c. Numb 24.20 but also had laid lurking Ambushments to lick up and cut off the feeblest of them Deut. 25.17 18. Tho' this double Injury was now Four hundred years old yet the Lord remembred it still v. 12. N. B. 'T is ill angring the Antient of Days his forbearance is no forgiveness therefore doth he now send Samuel to Saul the first King Israel had to Revenge their old Injuries with a charge to cut them all off universally both Man and Beast that as Balaam had prophesied of them they might perish for ever Numb 24.20 Yea and as the Lord himself had sworn that it should be done so Exod. 17.16 Samuel therefore lays God's Charge home upon Saul that at length after all his so heinous Miscarriages heretofore and after God's so heavy Menaces thereupon chap. 13.8 9. saying Yet the Lord that made thee King and whom thou oughtest to obey is minded to try thee once more see thou make amends for thy former Errours and redeem God's Favour ver 1 2 3. The second Remark is The Formal Cause of Saul's sin which consisted in the partiality of his obeving God's Command ver 4 5 6 7 8 9. Thus far Saul obeyed God 1. In Mustering up his Men to a potent Army ver 4. 2. In Undertaking the Expedition ver 5. N. B. 3. In shewing kindness to the Kenites who had shewed kindness to
Royal Assent N. B. Some indeed do say that Saul did not believe what David had said of himself touching his Conquests over the Bear and Lion but look'd upon these Stories as the vain glorious Vaunts of Young Men who commonly make proud Proclamations of their own Heroick Exploints seeing he had heard no Testimony from others about the truth of them therefore reckoned he them as no better than bare Romances of a Rodomantado Yonkster However such were the sad circumstances of Saul and his Army at this juncture that as he had not time now to send a Messenger to Bethlehem for enquiring the truth of these things which the Enemy pressed so hard upon him so he saw that his whole Army had made an absolute Refusal of Accepting the Champion's Challenge save only this young David who was no Member thereof yet proffer'd his Service upon a pious Profession of his Trust in God grounded upon sensible experience he dismisseth him to the Duel and together with his Dismission gave him not only his Commission but also his Supplication saying Go and the Lord be with thee N. B. Which was the best Prayer that an Hypocrite could make and such as might be cordial so far as it concerned the weal of his own Crown and Kingdom Saul might heartily pray for David's prosperous Enterprize that the Lord in whom he so much professed to place his Confidence might go along with him to assist him in the Conquest of so cursed a Caitiff The second Auxiliary Saul furnishes David with was not only his Prayers but his Arms and Armour also Saul Armed David with his Armour Ver. 38. which David put on for Saul's pleasure but put off again for his own pleasure v. 39. saying I cannot go with these for I have not proved them and therefore was he soon weary of them for for tho' Saul had made him his Armour-bearer chap. 16.21 yet this was but for a short season and he had only the bare Title of that Office and Honour For we never read that David was clad in Armour at that time or was in any Battel with Saul at any other time hereupon he saith here I have not been accustomed to there having so much led a Rureal and a Pastoral Life and well might David say I cannot go with these if it were Saul's own Armour which he used to wear in War for there could be no proportion betwixt that which was fitted for Saul's bulky Body who overtop'd all the People chap. 10.23 and that which must fit David's Body of a smaller size and stature c. The third Auxiliary in the failure of the second was David takes to the Duel his own Shepherd's Staff his Sling and his five smooth Stones in his Scrip ver 40. from whence we draw these Notes N. B. 1. The First is The wonderful Providence of God that Saul's Armour should not sit Davids Body but were more like to hinder him than to help him in the Duel therefore must all those Martial Accoutrements be laid wholly aside and those contemptible Tools only made use of that God alone might have the whole glory of this Victory wherein David was to be a Type of Christ who subdued his Enemies not by Carnal but by Spiritual Weapons Zech. 4.6 2 Cor. 10.4 N. B. 2. The Second Note is David disdained not to wage War against such a Walking Armory and so Armed an Antagonist as Goliah was with such worthless Weapons as these being assured by Gods Spirit that he should win the Victory with them well-kowinâ he went furnished with the Whole Armour of God Eph. â 14 to 19. He had a Good Cause a Good Call and a Good Conscience this was Armour of Proof to David for a Good Courage also N. B. 3. The Third Note is No doubt but David was an Artist in improving his Sling for the Philistines having forbid the Israelites the use of any Iron-Weapons during their Dominion over them Chap. 13.19 20. So that they were forced in fights to use Slings wherein some of them arrived to great Dexterity even with their Left Hands Judg. 20.16 And it need not be questioned but David under the Teachings of Gods Spirit which rested upon him ever after he was Anointed must needs make him the more dexterous in slinging stones Insomuch that he gives God the Glory of teaching His Hands to War and his Fingers to Fight Psal 18.34 and 144.1 N. B. 4. The Fouth Note is David chuses Five Stones that were smooth for his Sling that they might slip the better out of his Sling by their smoothness and so many as five that if the first failed of its effect he might use another All those five he put into his Shepherds-purse or Bagge having his Shepherds-crook in one Hand and his Sling in the other and so he draws night to the Champion of the Philistines not like a Souldier but like a Shepherd v. 40. That the Glory of the Victory might not be ascribed to any Humane Valour but altogether unto Divine Vertue And a Conquest over such an Accomplished Warriour by such contemptible means as it would be most honourable to Israels God so it must be most disgraceful and discouraging to the Philistines The Fourth Remark upon the Concomitants of this Conflict is The Contest it self in the manner of its management on both sides which is Twofold First There is their Contest in a Conference which was a Logomachia or a War with Words not Swords No sooner did those two Duelists draw nigh within the seeing and hearing each of other at some due distance but presently the proud Philistine disdains the very sight of so mean a Man as David v. 41 42. When Goliah saw that his own Terrible and Disdainful Frowns did not firghten David to flee from him then begins he to Bawle at him saying Am I a Dog that thou comest to me with a Staff meaning his Shepherds Staff which he walked towards him with in his Hand was good for nothing but for driving Dogs out of Doors N. B. If Josephus may be believed David told him most stoutly and sternly that he was not so good as a Dog However he could not look upon him as any better than a Beast And indeed he gave himself a right Name for he was no other than a Dog for Impudence Uncleanness and Infidelity Whether David call'd him a Barking Dog for Defying the Armies of the Living God we find it not recorded however something might probably be said by David in answer to his Question Am I a Dog which made Goliah so mad that he most bitterly cursed David saying Dagon Destroy thee v. 43. which is Tantamount in Profane Discourse The Devil take thee Such was his Dogger Discourse N. B. And had David deemed him better than a Dog he had never come forth to him with a Staff and a Stone Nor was David discouraged at his execrable Oaths but took Goliah's Curse as a pledge for his own Victory For Gods
his Daughter to complot with her Father for Davids destruction Put herein likewise David's God over-shot Saul's Devil in his own Bow This bad Counsel for betraying David had no good success for Michal minded more her Conjugal Love to a Good Husband than an Impious Obeisence to a Bad Father therefore was she an instrument of preserving David and not of destroying him as the sequel sheweth v. 22 23 24 25 26 27. The Plot is promoted N. B. First By Saul himself offering to him Michal though he had Robb'd him of Marab saying One of the twain thou shalt have v. 21. Here 's a fair Glove drawn upon a foul Hand designing to pervert the Holy Ordinance of God to wit Marriage instituted for mutual comfort to his own Devilish ends that the Wife might betray the Husband Secondly By Saul's Courtiers who besprinkled him as we say with a little Court Holy-Water and perswade him into a willingness whom they found unwilling to embrace this Royal Offer V. 22 23. and not only so but they Covenant with him too For an Hundred Fore-skins of the Philistines v. 24 25. not an hundred Heads as Josephus saith for Fore-skins would much more enrage the Philistines against David because they hated Circumcision utterly v. 25. This pleased David well v. 26. because this Match might mount him towards the Kingdom which God had promised him and he in order to it brings in the double number to prevent all Cavils that might hinder his Marrying of Michal which was effected v. 27. The Last Remark is This secret Conspiracy of Saul was likewise very marvelously confounded For First He saw God was with David to secure him from all danger The Hypocrite pretended To be avenged of the Kings Enemies v. 25. but intended that they should be avenged of David in his behalf but God counter wrought him Secondly He found his Daughters Love to David was such as would not serve his hatred of him v. 28. and when he saw this double disappointment he became more afraid of David than ever before v. 29. more especially when he saw Davids Prudence Valour Courage and Conduct Advanced Daily with the People Verse 30. N. B. Note well Saul's hating God in David seems like the unpardonable Sin Glory fled from Saul who followed it but follows David who fled from it God Wills it this none can resist Rom. 9.19 20. 1 Sam. CHAP. XIX THIS Chapter the Nineteenth Relateh a Double Banishment of David again The first was from Saul's Court and the second was from his own House The first History hereof is from v. 1. to v. 10. the second is from thence to the end Remarks upon the First Part are First David's first Banishment from the Court is spoke of in the former Chapter when Saul made him Collonel over a Regiment lest his Courtiers should be too much Enamoured with him how be was called back to the Court again from the Army no reason is Recorded as is of that in this Chapter But it may well be supposed from what is said there That it came to pass not from any good will of Saul to David but from his design to entrap him by Marrying him to his Daughter When he saw how David won ground daily in his Honour among the Army therefore did Saul send for him from the Camp to the Court to put this Project into practice c. The Second Remark is David's Banishment from the Court the first time here was after a sort voluntary Saul in a pang of Passion blabs out his Bloody design to Murther David what he had been plotting privately hitherto against the Life of David and was blasted in all his secret projects this enraged him and now he resolves to prosecute him more Publickly as is apparent in this and the following Chapters In order hereunto he commands his Son and his Servants to kill David v. 1. Behold here Saul's infatuation as to his Courtiers those Aiones and Negones as one calls them who say Yea and Nay to whatever the King saith yea and nay to and whatever pleaseth the King pleaseth them c. He might possibly confide in them to keep his Counsel yet even those had been but a while before great Admirers of David Chap. 18.5 but as for Jonathan who so dearly delighted in David Saul could by no means expect that he could see him Murthered therefore Jonathan tells him of it v. 2. saying Take heed to thy self until the Morning and hide thy self in some secret place lest my Father surprize thee c. Hereupon David upon his own accord and according to the Counsel of his Covenanted Friend withdrew from the Court and hid himself in the Field nigh to Saul's usual Walk where he commonly took some turns to Compose his Discomposed Mind in his Morning walk And according as Jonathan promised David v. 3. He doth expostulate with his Father as they two walked together according to custome about reconciling him to David v. 4. N. B. Note well here 1. Though Saul's Courtiers had professed a great Veneration for David Chap. 18.5 22. yet not one of them interpose when they saw Saul resolve to kill David to speak one word for him though not a few of them were ready enough afterwards to Act against him Vide hic aulicorum persidiam see here the inconstant kindness of Courtiers N. B. Note well 2. Jonathan's Fidelity when all the Courtiers proved perfidious Jonathan had Cut a Covenant as the Hebrew is with David Chap. 18.3 wherein the Covenanters did first Swear and then cut a Beast in twain and passing between the parts thereof they wished so to be cut in pieces if ever they falsified their Faithfulness each to other Jer. 34.18 Jonathan here feels the weight of this solemn League of Love which extended not only to their Persons but to their Posterities also N. B. Note well 3. Jonathan's Prudence in saying nothing at present in the presence of Saul's Servants partly lest he should seem to oppose his Father too publickly which he well knew would not be born and partly lest he should mistime his Good Advice seeing his Father was now in a Phrenzy Fit so not in a case to receive Wholesom Counsel Seeds-Men sow not their Seed in a Storm nor do Physicians Administer Potions in a Paroxysm or Fit Jonathan hopes to find his Father in a better Temper next Morning N. B. Note well 4. Jonathan's Self-denyal though he was Heir-apparent to the Crown and the next Successor to the Kingdom this was enough one would think to make another Man an Enemy to David whom he knew was likely to Succeed his Father yet Good Jonathan willingly waves his own Interest to be true to his Covenant He Swears to his own hurt Psal 15.4 N. B. Note well 5. Jonathan's Piety in chusing rather to Obey God than Man His Father said Son kill David but he knew God had said Thou shalt not kill Exod. 20.13 More especially when Saul rendred no
is rather to be praised for it N. B. Note well Fourthly Michal notwithstanding all the aforesaid cannot be excused for telling her first Lie that David was sick ver 14. which likely she look'd upon as no sin at all or at least a very little sin according to her ignorant Education under so bad a Father and in so blind a Family otherwise she would never have mocked at David's dancing before the Lord 2 Sam. 6.16 It was her ignorance to take the liberty of telling an Officious Lie looking upon it as lawful seeing it was for the saving of the life of her Husband but she had not learnt that Lesson We may not do the least evil no not for procuring the greatest good Rom. 3.8 N. B. Note well Fifthly Much less can Michal be acquitted for her latter Lye ver 17. which was a down-right pernicious Lye not only in transferring the blame Saul did charge her with upon her Husband but also adding a gross untruth that David threatned to kill her c. Wherein she both notoriously scandaliz'd so good a Man that abhor'd it which scandal it is believed might have done David much damage among the People who had so high a veneration for him to say nothing how she by this sinful shift bewrayed her distrust in God no doubt but she had done better had she followed her Brother Jonathan's Example and spoken boldly to her Father in defence of her Husbands innocency relying upon God's Providence without telling a Lie to save her own life from the rage of her furious Father N. B. This sheweth how usual it is for Liars to lay one Lye upon another the lesser Lye making way for the louder her Officious Lye ver 14. prepared her for this pernicious Lye here ver 17. the little Thief opens the door for great ones The Fourth Remark is David's taking Sanctuary with Samuel when he was thus Persecuted by Saul ver 18 19 c. Here we may stand and wonder at the wonderful Providence of God towards David while Saul was watching and searching David's House David was got as we say out of Saul's Gun-shot and was composing and singing the 59th Psalm Deliver me from mine Enemies O God as the Title of that Psalm expresseth and where could Banish'd David expect both Protection and Direction better than with Samuel and with a Colledge of Prophets N. B. A place so sacred that the very Philistines durst not molest it looking upon those Sons of the Prophets over whom Samuel was President as Sacred and Priviledg'd Persons chap. 10.5 though David thought those Prophets would protect him from bloody Saul and therefore fled he thither yet so blood thirsty was Saul and more savage than the very Uncircumcised Philistines that he sent his Blood-Hounds even thither also to take David v. 20. while he was seeking Direction as well as Protection from Samuel how to get his Faith confirmed in God's Promise of the Kingdom which now began to waver as Chap. 27.1 Psal 116.11 12. Seeing Saul so barbarous that neither Sanctuary nor the presence of holy and highly esteemed Prophets could protect him against Saul's Rage and Malice The Last Remark is The prodigious deliverance the Lord wrought for David 1. From Saul's Messengers And 2. From Saul himself v. 20 21 22 23 24. First From his Messengers Saul's Malice was so bloody and barbarous as he was resolv'd to be reveng'd of David and of all that protected him not sparing the very Prophets no nor Samuel himself but would put them all to the Sword as he did Ahimelech and Eighty five Priests afterwards chap. 22. in order hereunto he sends his Blood-Hounds to execute his Bloody Decree they come among the Prophets and instead of falling on them with their Weapons they let them fall out of their hands and fall down themselves putting off their Military Habit and fall a singing Sacred Songs with the Prophets quite forgetting the purpose they came about N. B. So good a thing it is for bad Men to be in good Company as here and this was done to three sorts of Saul's Savage Pursivants to convince Saul of his sin that it was in vain to persecute David whom the Lord thus protected by a Miracle as he did Christ after the like manner afterwards John 7.45 46. Secondly From Saul himself who when he saw his Messengers fail'd him one Company after another went himself to make sure work as if resolv'd to Wrestle a Fall with the Most High God and to try it out with him possibly thinking himself priviledg'd from the good Spirit of Prophecy that had inspired his Messengers seeing an Evil Spirit from God was sent to possess him But it fell out contrary to his Expectations much more for whereas his Messengers did not Prophesie until they came into the Company of Prophets He fell into his Raptures in the way thither to shew that the Hearts of Kings are in the Hands of the Lord Prov. 21.1 and the more he hardened himself against God the more God hamper'd him by his power upon him God makes him strip himself both of his Martial and of his Royal Robes to Prophesie before Samuel who had laid aside his Judgeship yet was not idle but exercised himself in his Prophetical Office still and his Extasie bereav'd him of Sense and Motion so that he fell down upon the ground and there lay like an ordinary Fellow all that Day and all that Night so long did the Lord hold this Worrying Wolf in a Chain that David might have time enough to make his Escape insomuch that the People now jeared him saying Is Saul among the Prophets Not as before chap. 10.12 wherewith he was there Honoured but the meaning now was What Is the Tygar-like Tyrant so tied up so manacl'd maugre all his Malice and Madness Surely God hath done this for David's safety God makes Saul a Prophet in some sort that he may make David a King in the best manner c. N. B. Note well 1. Samuel came no more to see Saul till the day of his death chap. 15.35 that is to do Homage to him after his sparing Amalek as a King for the Lord had then rejected him yet Saul meets Samuel here not with a design to see him but to slay David nor do we read that Samuel said any thing to him in owning him as King and some suppose that Saul knew not Samuel because his Extasie took away his Senses N. B. And notwithstanding Saul Prophesied as Wicked Balaam did and those Workers of Iniquity Matth. 7.22 23. CHAP. XX. THE Twentieth Chapter containeth David's private return to the Court to consult with his Faithful Friend Jonathan about his case c. where we have a prospect of three parts 1. The Antecedents 2. The Concomitants And 3. The Consequents Remarks upon the First The Antecedents are these First David fled from Naioth in Ramah to Gibeah of Saul which is computed twelve Miles distance while Saul lay in his
with Magnanimous Courage the grounds whereof were partly because his Fathers Grand-Mother was Ruth the Moabitess Ruth 4.10 Which as some suppose David might plead with the King of Moab for his favour to one Related to him by Descent and partly because Saul who persecuted him was also an Enemy to this King having done great damage to Moab in his Wars Chap. 14.47 The Fourth Remark is David's Design at the Court of this King of Moab was not so much for favour to his own Person as it was for his Protection to his Aged Parents who could not in their Old Age post away from place to place with him as he in his present condition was forced to do So he requests of this King that both his Father and Mother yet alive Might be seated some where in the Country of Moab that they might be not only at Ease in their Old Age but also in Safety out of the reach of Saul's Cruel Persecutions who was so Bloody he knew as to be Revenged upon the Parents when he could not come at the Son And this David desired to be done only Till he knew what God would do for him in the Accomplishing of God's Promise made to him N. B. Note well This Godly Care of David the Son for his Aged Parents Ease and Safety is most highly commendable and exceeding worthy of all due Imitation Children can never enough requite their Parents from whom they have both their Being and Well-being Nor may it be doubted but so Grave and Godly a Man as Jesse David's Father was must not only be acceptable to the King of Moab but might be useful to him in his Counsels c. The Second Part of this Chapter is David's return from Moab into the Land of Judah and the occurrences happening thereupon Remarks upon it are First David did so because he was admonished thereunto by the Oracle of Gad the Prophet v. 5. N. B. It was no small comfort to distressed David that he had a Prophet of God so night at hand to consult with in all his Difficulties and Distresses One who was called David's Seer 1 Chron. 21.9 2 Sam. 24.11 This Prophet warns David to depart from Moab either because they were Idolatrous and so might soon be Treacherous to him yea and so might infect his followers with their Idolatry if he tarryed too long with them Or rather because God was pleased to bring David to a farther Tryal by Saul's Persecution in his own Country Therefore God bids him by Gad Go shew thy self in the Land of Judah that he might publickly put in his Claim to the Kingdom after Saul's Death and that there he might be in Action Assisted by his own Tribe and do some good for his Country as God so ordered it for he and his small Army did beat back the Army of the Philistines from the borders of Judah when Saul was at a distance and could not stop that Invasion Chap. 23.1 2 3. The Second Remark is Saul's hearing that David was come with a small Party into his his own Tribe put him into a new Ferment Fright and Phrenzy v. 6 7 8. Where Saul charges his followers that they also Conspired with David to Dethrone him saying None of you though of my own Tribe is sorry for me N. B. Note well It may be some of them were sorry for his Malice and Madness against Innocent David but durst not shew it and it is too true that others of Saul's Favourites and Followers who had fawn'd upon David while he was in Favour and Prosperity were now estranged from him and devoted to Saul's command in doing ill Offices against David Saul here makes a loud Harangue made up mostly of Lies to his Courtiers saying First Can ye be content to have the Kingdom translated from your Tribe of Benjamin into the Tribe of Judah as David would do Therefore bestir your selves ye Benjamites that it may not be so Secondly He Upbraids them with the Profits and Preferments he had Enriched them with having oppressed his own Subjects to Bribe his Courtiers and Souldiers with such spoils as Tyrants use to do and as Samuel had foretold Chap. 8.14 Saul would do Whereas no such Bounties he tells them they could expect from David N. B. Oh! that we could say thus to Satan neither thy Work nor thy Wages are comparable to those of my sweet Saviour c. Thirdly His Third Coaxing Argument was You must be of the Conspiracy because none of you lets me know where David's lurking holes be N. B. Whereas they indeed were too much Addicted to Saul and too little Affected to David Their only fault was with him that they did not so eagerly pursue and persecute David as his Phrantick Fury would have pushed them forwards But above all Fourthly His Fourth Flying Argument was that none of them gave him intelligence how his own Son proved basely perfidious to him and stirred up his Servant to lie in wait against him Thus he vilely slanders his Vertuous Son Jonathan partly because Jonathan had absented himself from the Court ever since Saul cast a Javelin at him in the presence of all his Courtiers Chap. 20.33 So Piscator saith that this was one ground of this Tyrants suspicion or partly because David durst not Invade the Land of Judah with only Four Hundred Men as he thought without having Encouragement of some promised Assistance from Jonathan and other Accomplices Whereas in truth it was neither so nor so N. B. For as to Jonathan he abhorred the thoughts of Conspiring against his own Father preferring his Fathers Welfare and Honour above all other Friends in the World resolving to be Passive and to leave all to the Providence of God in bringing about that Promise whereof David had Acquainted him when they entred into a League of Love And as to David he was so far from lying in wait for Saul that the contrary was most true 'T was Saul that did daily lay in wait for David to take away his Life when as all David did was only to Defend himself from his Bloody Hands The Third Remark is That dogged Court Sycophant Doeg so soon as he heard that Saul would prefer any Informer against David with Vineyards and Olive-yards snatches at the bait ver 9 10. He presently surmizes he had now a fair opportunity to advance himself from being a base Heardsman to become a brave Gentleman and to be exalted as some Eminent Courtier hereupon he spareth not most maliciously to traduce them that were most innocent Not only David whom he calls by contempt the Son of Jesse learning that scornful Language from Saul whom he design'd to humour but also Ahimelech who was free of having any hand in a treacherous Conspiracy against his Sovereign However Quod volumus facilè credimus Saul would have it so and true or not true it must be believed that it was so N. B. Mark here what a dissembling Hypocrite this Doeg was he had
and thereby to incense Saul yet more against him whom he saw already beyond measure inraged c. No Ahimelech will rather dye than discover the infirmities of such an Holy Man as David was to such a wickeed Tyrant as Saul The Fifth Circumstance is The bloody Execution of this Barbarous Sentence Now wants Saul nothing but Executioners hereupon he commands 1st His Footmen the Runners Hebr. that had run to fetch the Priests from Nob to Saul to kill the Priests of the Lord ver 17. which had such an emphatical sound Priests of the Lord that it struck those Footmen into such a fear they durst not lift up an hand against them as probably they might have done had they been Priests of Baal or Priests of the Devil and not of the Lord but because they were so they had such a veneration both for the innocency of their persons and for the fanctity of their Office that they refused to obey the Royal Command and the rather because all those Priests appeared as Sanctius supposeth in their Sacerdotal Habits seeing they are said to wear the Linnen Ephod ver 18. N. B. They all appeared before the King thus Apparell'd saith Sanctius 1. For the honour of their High Priest 2. For Reverence to the King And 3. For pacifying the King's wrath suspecting their Summons was upon David's account though that expression holds out only their wearing an Ephod in the Sanctuaries service Exod. 28.40 41. yet if they so appeared here no wonder if Saul's Footmen were loth to dye their white Ephods red with their own blood N. B. However they chused rather to obey God who had forbidden Murther than this wicked Tyrant who would make them his Agents and Instruments in such an horrid Massacre this was well thus far but Chrysostom blames them for not steping farther in an effectual pleading with Saul to save the Priests c. Secondly Upon the Footmens refusal Saul turns to dogged Doeg ver 18. being sure he would do it himself seeing he was resolv'd to have it done N. B. Some do probably suppose that Saul committed here the unpardonable Sin his malice extending against the Lord himself in his saying Slay the Priests of the Lord as if he had said the Lord favours David and rejects me because my rage cannot reach the Lord himself I will be reveng'd upon his Priests N. B. Note well And who but such a damnable Hypocrite as Saul could be liker to sin that sin against the Holy Spirit he out of a seeming Kingly Compassion would spare Agag whom God had destinated to be destroyed yet now is so flesh'd in blood and cruelty that he sticks not in his furious malice to murther the Priests of the Lord in despite and defiance of the Lord himself whom they served and into whose protection they betrusted their lives This was much like the Devil's doings who when he must not meddle with Job's self falls foul upon Job's Servants thus Saul seems to be Sataniz'd here N. B. And Doeg the Edomite must be his tool to work with who is call'd so ver 18. on purpose to wipe off the stain from the Israelitish Nation of so bloody a Butchery intimating that a true Israelite would abhor such barbarous villany none but an Edomite one of that bloody Off-spring of Prophane Esau who had an implacable hatred against Israel would dare to perpetrate such an unparalleld a Massacre not only of those 85 Priests of the Lord but also a great multitude of many more Innocents when Doeg at the Devil's command as well as Saul's destroyed the City Nob the Men Women Children and Sucklings ver 19. leaving the Tabernacle desolate of either place or Priest says Josephus N. B. Whether Doeg could do all this execution with his own hands only some question no doubt but he might do much mischief with the Devil's help where he met with no resistance it may be Saul had more Edomites than Doeg attending him or such degenerate Israelites as he had debauched for his Tyrannical practices 't is probable Saul was thus severe against this City Nob in terrorem to afright all his Subjects from assisting David The last Remark is The issue of this Tragedy ver 20 21. wherein mark First How God over-shoots the Devil in his own Bow while this bloody Villain Doeg and his cruel Master Saul or Satan in him the Devil in both thought of nothing but of glutting their blood-thirsty minds they are unwittingly over-ruled to be but the Executioners of God's just yet severe Sentence against Ely's Family Chap. 2.31 God used them as Physicians do Leeches to suck blood for their Patients health so God did those blood-suckers for his own glory c. N. B. Secondly Yet Abiathar who now was High-Priest by his Fathers death must by a singular providence escape from this general Massacre for God had promised to preserve some of Eli's House Chap. 2.33 Though God had long suspended that direful threatning against Eli's Family for the outragious villanies of his profligate Sons c. Yet now suffers this Divine Vengeance which had slept for a great while now to awake and break forth in this brutish manner but in wrath God remembers mercy Hab. 3.2 N. B. Thirdly Abiathar escapes and comes to David as he was going to Keilah Chap. 23.6 7. and tells him the sad Tragedy hereupon David becomes heartily sorry saying tho' Saul and Doeg as I feared when I saw him at the Tabernacle be the cause of all this blood shed yet have I been the occasion of it by deluding Ahimelech with my untruths for which as I am much to be blamed so am I greatly humbled So he promiseth N. B. Fourthly To Abiathar that he would repair his loss by making him his High-Priest thus when David had ascribed the whole guilt of this Massacre to himself the Lord extracts this good out of that evil for encouraging discourag'd David that now he that an High-Priest in his Army as well as a Prophet to counsel and comfort him So Christ our Mystical David saith to us With me ye shall be in safety c. as literal David said to Abiathar N. B. Fifthly How Doeg dyed by his own hands with Saul his bloody Master see Chap. 31. Remark the Fourth 1 Sam. CHAP. XXIII THis Chapter containeth Saul's pursuing David through Inhabited Places and Vninhabited Desarts The first was Keilah an Inhabited City in the Tribe of Judah thither Saul pursued David upon which are these Remarks as First The Occasion of Saul's pursuit which was David's delivering this City from its Enemies Wherein are Remarkable First The Antecedents of this Deliverance by David Tydings were brought him that the Philistines fought against Keilah and plundered all about it v. 1. This City was in Judah Josh 15.44 and lay nigh Hareth Forrest where David now was Chap. 22.5 and being besieged by the Philistines who had seized upon all their Corn in the Fields where it was to be Thrashed and Winnowed
could not bind God herein For when God required Justice to be done then Sundry of Saul's Sons were Destroyed 2 Sam. 21.8 14. After this Saul went home but David durst not trust his forced Protestations having found him so oft perfidious Credulity he knew to an Hypocrite who was only Convicted but not Converted had been but sublime Folly and therefore having little hold of inconstant Saul he still continued in the strong hold of Engedi thinking such good thoughts as these were in Saul's wicked Heart would not like their lodging long but soon be gone c. 1 Sam. CHAP. XXV THIS Chapter contains the History of Nabal's Churlishness c. to David while he wandred in the Wilderness of Paran David's wandrings herein afford those Remarks First The Time when 't is told us When Samuel was dead v. 1. N. B. Samuel dieth about two years before Saul's Death yet he lived so long untill he saw the time wherein Saul confessed David would be King chap. 24.20 And while Samuel lived David by Samuel's Counsel and Assistance could more commodiously converse in the Kingdom But now when he was Dead he was constrained to pass from the Wilderness of Engedi where he had composed Psalm the Fifty Seventh giving it the Title Altaschith that is Destroy not because when his Soldiers moved him to destroy Saul in the Cave yet he would not do it into this Wilderness of âaran which was in the Southern Borders of the Land of Judah that so upon a pinch he might retire out of Saul's Dominions when he had lost so fast a Friend as Samuel had been The Second Remark is The Discouragement David met with in this place from Nabal who lived here after all his Encouragements he formerly had from Samuel who was now Dead and Buried in Ramah N. B. This Nabal is described 1. By his Seat and Habitation v. 2. 2. By his Wealth exceeding Rich in his stock of Cattel as was of Old accounted hence pecunia Money is derived a pecudibus Cattle v. 2. 3. By his Name Nabal v. 3. which is Paraphrased upon v. 25. signifying a Fool or the same with Nebn o a Knave 4. By both his Majoribus and Moribus his Ancestors and his Manners though Descended of Caleb yet Degenerated from so good a Man N. B. Therefore some take Caleb here not properly but appellatively as it signifies a Dog to signifie that he was a Dogged Fellow having no sap of Humanity in him a meer Mammonist a Golden Brute not a Natural but an Atheistical Fool Psal 14.1 He was both a Church and a Drunkard Conveniunt Rerus nomina saepe suis Nabal had not his Name for nought his Nomen was his Omen 5. He is described by his Yokesellow called Abigail which signifies Her Fathers Joy Whereof her Father could not expect much in Matching his Dear Daughter to so Morose a Man N. B. May it not be feared that many a Child is cast away upon Wealth when Matrimony is made meerly a matter of Money and not Married in the Lord only 1 Cor. 7.39 The Wife is Commended here not only for being of a Beautiful and Comely Countenance but also for having a Good Vnderstanding and Great Prudence which she demonstrated afterwards But the Man is as much Discommended for his Morose Humour An Hard-hearted Churl ver 3. A Son of Belial ver 17. she was Vnequally Yoked c. The Third Remark is The occasion of David's Discouragement this Wealthy Man had a vast Sheep-shearing v. 4. At which time it was a custom among the Jews to make great Feasts in Remembrance of their Fore-fathers who had been Shepherds those Feasting Days were Days of much Mirth and Jollity therefore called a Good Day v. 8. See 2 Sam. 13.23 24. Hereupon David sent his Messengers to Nabal at his Festival saying 'T is not only easie for thee to spare us a little out of thy abundance but it is equal and just thou shouldst afford something out of thy exceedings unto us who have been a guard unto thy Flocks both from unreasonable Men and from Vnruly Wild Beasts v. 16. We crave but little we will not be our own Carvers tho' we have deserved more yet shall we take thankfully what thou wilt willingly bestow upon us v. 5 6 7 8. N. B. Wherein we may behold what Solomon saith Servants on Horseback and Princes walking on Foot Eccless 10.7 Here poor David though an Anointed King yet speaks all supplications to this Rich Churl who overflowed with Worldly Wealth yet Answers him roughly though he was bound by the Law to relieve the necessitous Deut 15.7 and though David left nothing unsaid whereby to Insinuate c. The Fourth Remark is Nabal's surly Answer to David's Ambassadors who had greeted him in David's Name c. v. 9 10 11 12. wherein this Covetous Caitiff and Cormorant would not First Know such a Man as David though all Israel knew him and both own'd and honour'd him as their Deliverer by destroying Goliah c. Secondly He makes no more of David and his Followers than a parcel of Rogues and Runnagates comparing them to unruly Cattel that break their Tedders or Bands and run away from their right Owners the worst sort of Runagates are Apostates who run away from God the best Master that employs his Servants in most honourable Work and pays them with most honourable Wages Thirdly He will rather part with his Blood than with his Goods to such Fugitives though they were of his own Tribe from whom he should not have hid his Eyes while he was wallowing in Wealth and Plenty and they pinch'd with Penury and Poverty Deut. 12.12 and 14.26 29. and 15.7 Isa 58.7 N. B. Though David begg'd Supplies from Nabal as a Son from a Father v. 8. Give what comes to thine hand unto thy Servants and unto thy Son David yet this unkind Master can spare none of his Superfluities for his Servants nor could this unnatural Father bestow any thing upon his Son David but gave him Stones instead of Bread contrary to the common Law and Light of Nature Matth. 7.9 10 11. though he knew his Son David had nothing to maintain himself and his six hundred Followers a large Family withal save only with the Spoils taken from the Philistines and other adjacent Neighbouring Nations who were all declared Enemies to God's Israel and who would undoubtedly have plundered Nabal of his Numerous Flocks and Herds as the Caldeans and Sabeans did Job if David had not been as a Wall between them and the Plunderers as Nabal's own Servants to whom David appealed ver 8. did acknowledge ver 16. N. B. Nay 't is a wonder seeing Ingens telum necessitas Necessity knows no Law when Penury pinch'd David's Soldiers they did not make bold with some of Nabal's Superfluities rather than themselves perish and pine away with want of Necessaries but pious David who had bound their hands from killing King Saul when there was a Motion and a
Commotion among them to perpetrate that Impious Fact did no doubt restrain them under the like Temptations from robbing of this Rich Nabal and had there been no more of Motive to Charity in this Wealthy Churl but the preservation of his own Wealth by David he might have look'd upon him as a Man of Merit at least of some small Mercy and not like a worthless Pamphagus for saving his own Victuals so to bespatter the Lord 's Christ or Anointed with such Opprobrious Reproaches fitter for a Kennel-Raker than for David N. B. Nabal's Railing Rhetorick was only to save his own Bacon and it was doubtless an high piece of Prudence if not Piety in those Young Men David's Messengers to hear and bear patiently all Nabal's Invectives without replying not to render Reviling for Reviling as some in their Circumstances would have done we find them neither Vnmannerly Importunate nor Sawcily Insolent to Hector him as they did not like to wash off dirt with dirt so they turning their Backs on Nabal calmly and quietly return to David The Fifth Remark is David's Resentment of Nabal's Notorious Affront he resolves to ruine both him and all his yea and Swears Revenge v. 13 21 22. In pursuance hereof he Arms himself and four hundred of his Men leaving two hundred with the stuff and marches endways when he and all his Men had girded their Swords about them yea so greatly provoked was David with Nabal's gross Ingratitude by his requiting him evil for good that he makes a rough Vow and takes a rash Oath which was not usual with David to accomplish his resolved Revenge upon all that appertained to that Base Fellow whom his Anger would not permit him to Name N. B. Thus the best of Men are but Men at the best How was David though a Man after God's own Heart yet subject to like Passions with other Men and so transported with this Provocation as to let fly such words as he well knew not what and therefore he blesseth God for preventing the performance of his Rash Vow and Oath ver 34. N. B. Some do suppose that David swore this Revenge not only when he heard at first of Nabal's scornful Answer Man's Nature being most impatient of contempt and contumely before his setting forth but also being chased in his Mind with his furious March he renew'd his rash Vow again as he was upon his way which haply Abigail might over-hear and thereupon fall down at David's Feet saying Vpon me upon me be this Iniquity c. v. 23 24. immediately following his Oath v. 21 22. The Sixth Remark is The Eminent Prudence of Abigail in pacifying the transcendent displeasure of David wherein are Remarkable 1. The Antecedents 2. The Concomitants And 3. The Consequents thereof First The Antecedents are twofold First Abigail's Servant 's Admonition to her v. 14 15 16 17. This Wise and Faithful Servant Alarms Abigail with the approaching danger and perhaps stirr'd up by fearing his own fall with the fall of the whole Family he Relates to his Mistress how his Master had Rail'd away David's Messengers by his Currish Language he let fly at them though he had no cause so to requite both their Innocency and their Beneficency toward us saying So far was David and his Men from wronging us that indeed they were a defence to us against Wild Beasts Robbers and all Enemies so strict was David's Military Discipline N. B. Note well Would to God it were more Imitated in our Armies c. Therefore an approaching peril may easily be prognosticated I admonish thee a Wise Woman saith he rather than my Master for he is such a Morose Man so notoriously froward and frappish that there is no talking to him of any such matter N. B. Note well It may be David's Men had drop'd some threatning Expressions at their Departure in the hearing of this very Servant Soldiers cannot brook such Affronts The Second Antecedent is Hereupon Abigail thus Alarm'd makes haste with her Provisions as if she had Wings and Wind in her Wings as Zech. 5.9 well knowing that Delays were dangerous in such a desperate case v. 18. N. B. She prepares two hundred Loaves c. a very large present to expiate the Crime of her Churlish Husband who had he not been so narrow-soul'd might have come off with far lesser Donatives to Distressed David Now all this she did without her Husband's Knowledge or Consent though some blame her for so doing in violating the Laws of Marriage which makes the Husband the Head and whereby the Wife cannot convey any Goods away without her Lord's leave N. B. Note well Yet Abigail's Action was highly laudable as First It was in case of Emergent Necessity which dispenseth with God 's positive Commands Matth. 12.3 5 7 c. how much more with the Husband 's Right in this case so real urgent and apparent for the preservation of her self Husband and whole Family from imminent danger Secondly The Wife hath a greater right to the Husband 's Goods than either Servants or Children nor is she subject to her Husband upon a Servile but upon a Civil and Collateral Respect as his side-fellow with equal Interest Thirdly In case the Husband be a Fool and run himself and his whole Family into peril of Ruine for want of relieving those in necessity but Railing at them instead thereof as here c. Fourthly This may be done for the Glory of God and for the preservation of an Husband who would otherwise destroy himself and all his c. Fifthly Nor could Abigail ask her Husband's Consent in this case lest the sullen Humorist should have cross'd her Contrivance marr'd her Enterprize and so let David destroy them all Sixthly Joanua a Court Lady the Wife of Herod's Steward and perhaps as bad as his Master Herod who Beheaded John Baptist and who with his Soldiers scoffed Christ yet she was one that Ministred unto Christ Luke 8.3 Who became poor to make us all rich 2 Cor. 8 9. Seventhly This Example is not imitable by all Wives saith Calvin in any case for this case was extraordinary for what Abigail did here was undoubtedly done by a Divine Direction v. 19. Secondly The Concomitants which are First She happily hasts away after her loaded Servants and meets David in the way v. 20 23. though she went not the common Road but by a blind and By-way saith Peter Martyr lest she might meet with any Interruption by any that met her in the usual High-way N. B. Yet was it ordered by the good Providence of God that David and his Men came the same way where they had an happy meeting Secondly At which Abigail lights from her Ass bows her self to the ground and falls upon her Face before David crying Vpon me upon me let this Iniquity be c. v. 23 24. as if she had said Impute Nabal's fault and folly upon me who am here to offer my self as a Sacrifice to thy just Indignation
if thou can find in thy Heart to quench thy Wrath with my Blood but first hear my Apology and after do thy pleasure And there Thirdly She makes a most Elegant Oration to him for the more effectual disarming of David's Indignation v. 25 26 27 28 29 30 31. Having made her Exordium or Prologue to Captivate David's Audience and Attention in v. 24. To speak of her whole Speech in the General it cannot but by way of merit carry away this high Character that the best Orator in the World could not have made use of more cogent Arguments and have manag'd them to better advantage nor have used more plausible Insinuations than Abigail did here in so sudden an Exigent Oh! Quantum Subitis casibus Ingenium saith Persius This Woman had all upon a pinch even Wit at Will and her Tongue well hung and as it were dipt in Oyl it ran so smoothly But in particular N. B. Note well 'T is well worth our Observation how First She transfers the fault from the more odious and offending person to one more favourable and innocent to wit from Nabal to her self saying Vpon me be the sin c. as Paul did from Onesimus to himself If thy Servant hath wrong'd thee put it on my score Philem. v. 18. So here Let me bear the blame How much better is it for us that our Surety and Saviour saith this same to God making all our sins to meet upon him c. Isa 53.4 5 6. Secondly She saith That Nabal's sordid Answer to his Obsequious Servants did not proceed from any premeditated Malice but from a Brutish Stupidity and Sublime Sottishness of her Husband who wanted the Understanding of a Man and therefore was a fitter Object of David's pity than of his Anger being far below David to take Revenge upon him whom he should rather hold in contempt v. 25. Though Abigail herein seems not to be a good Wife thus to dishonour her Head to David and disparage him for a Fool though he was so and unworthy of better N. B. Yet Note well She says nothing of him but what was commonly known by others Servants and all v. 17. and that cannot be a bad disparagement that preserves the person so disparaged Nabal's Life and Soul was of far more worth than his Credit was which indeed he never had therefore did she him the less wrong having no good Name among his own Servants she did no more than what the Chirurgeon commonly doth who lanceth some Tumor in a Member to keep the Body alive and thus Christ cryed on the Cross Father for give them for they know not what they do so she cracks his Credit to save his Manhood Thirdly She most prudently presseth upon David the Providence of God that she should be Ignorant and therefore Innocent of the Affront saying Yet I came to the knowledge of it soon enough so as to stop thee in thy way of Revenge which thou ought to refer to the Lord of Revenges who will certainly Revenge thee of Nabal like whom she wishes all David's Enemies were as unable to harm him as that silly Fool was Let them all become alike Contemptible with him for this odious Action ver 26. Fourthly Mark her profound Prudence and Policy in a right nicking of time with her Present After her prevalent Preparative aforesaid and not before she presents her Donative to David v. 27. This she calls a Blessing as proceeding from the Blessing of God to render it the more acceptable to a God-loving David and though this Fruit of God's Blessing as she stiles it was of great worth in it self yet she passeth a Complement upon it that it was too mean and unworthy of so great a Worthy as he was only it might be of some use to his Servants in their present Necessities therefore she beseeches him not to reject it Fifthly Then doth she back her Gift to pacifie David's Displeasure Prov. 21.14 as Jacob had done Esau's Gen. 33. with an Argument of the Inconsistency of David's publick Office which God had promis'd him c. and any private Revenge v. 28. saying God will certainly give the Kingdom to thee and thou shalt not lead such a flitting Life as now thou dost but he will fix thee upon the Throne of Israel not for a short time as to Saul but it shall be durable and perpetual This she speaketh like a Prophetess therefore mayest thou not fully thy Approaching Dignity with the foul stain of shedding Innocent Blood though Nabal be guilty yet I and my Family are not so and self-Revenge is below the Glory of a King but Clemency and Mercy are the chiefest Flowers in a Royal Diadem N. B. Besides saith she God hath call'd thee at present to fight the Lord's Battels in defence of his Cause and People and no cruelty hath been found in thee hitherto Now God forbid thou should'st slur thy pure hands with revenging thy own Quarrel Sixthly She Prophetically argues farther to him that First As to himself his Person would be so preciously preserved by God's Special Providence Psal 116.15 like loose Papers lest they should be lost being of great importance are bound up in Bundles v. 29. or put into a bound Book so such precious Saints as David c. are bound up together in the Lamb's Book of Life And Secondly As for Saul that seeks thy Life God will sling him away as the Slinger doth the Stones he values not he shall not hurt thee but as his Soul is rendered restless with Fears and Griefs here so God will at last hurl his Soul far enough from himself in Heaven even unto the lowest place in Hell the proper Receptacle of Damned Hypocrites Jer. 10.18 Matth. 24.51 Seventhly After she had filled her Mouth with all the aforesaid most strenuous Arguments all along in her most Elegant Oration she adds one more in her Epilogue as an Achillean Argument of greatest Consequence v. 30 31. saying When God hath setled thee in all that prosperity which he hath promised thee then shall thy restraint from shedding Innocent Blood which is a crying sin and lies heavy upon the Soul be no terrour or torment to thy Conscience or any blemish to thy Grandeur and Glory but on the other hand she cunningly and subtilly insinuates that if he follow'd her Counsel it would not be a Corrosive but a Cordial to his Conscience no guilt would be upon him to marr his Mirth and to Contaminate his Comforts in his Regal Capacity This Seventh Argument a number of perfection she purposely reserveth for the last as being of greatest Concernment for David's Conviction Not to shed blood causeless because though Nabal was guilty of Abominable Ingratitude and Rudeness yet had he done nothing worthy of Death by the Law either of God or of Man However his Family were innocent nor did it belong to David to avenge himself which is quite contrary to the Law of God Levit. 19 18. Deut. 32.35 Rom. 12.19
then she concludes Remember thy Handmaid when thou comes to be King for the good counsel I have given thee and befriend me accordingly N. B. Note well Peter Martyr's Opinion here is very observable saying that Abigail foresaw that Nabal would die and that she should be left a Widow and therefore bespeaks beforehand David's friendship and favour The third part be the Consequents of Abigail's excellent Oratory David's fury is appeased c. v. 32 33 34 35. wherein First David discovers the tenderness of his Spirit so easily touched with her convincing Counsel he considereth not Quis but Quid not who was the Counseller but what was the Counsel it self and therefore disdains it not because it came from the Mouth of a weak Woman His Wisdom from above Jam. 3.17 was not only perswadable but also regards a right method in his thankfulness for preventing his sin for first he praiseth God as the Author and then Abigail as the Instrument sent by God's Over-ruling Providence Secondly David Accepts of her Person and then of her Present and of her Request also N. B. Note well This is God's Order who accepted first of Abel's Person and then of his Offering Gen. 4.4 Heb. 11.4 God will not hear sinners John 9.31 He that fears God and works Righteousness is accepted of him Acts 10.35 Until then God will not receive a good Motion from a bad Mouth Righteous Lot was accepted in his person and then in his Request Gen. 19.21 and thus David accepted of Abigail and granted her desire Thirdly David granted her desire though he had sworn to destroy all the Family with Nabal for that Churl 's sake for now Abigail had made him see with other Eyes that such Oaths may be lawfully broken which have been unlawfully taken as it was David's sin to make such an Oath in the heat and height of his passion so it would have been a doubling of David's sin to have kept it in the Inhumane Execution of it N. B. Note well The end of an Oath is to bind us unto Duty pleasing to God if it be unto any Iniquity 't is ipso facto null and void and 't is adding sin to sin to observe it and no doubt but David did deplore his own rashness in making it as well as he blessed God for restraining him from keeping it The Seventh Remark is Nabal's Luxury and Drunkenness when he was so nigh so much notorious Mischief v. 36. and not far from his own Death v. 37 38. wherein mark First Abigail returning from pacifying David finds Nabal Feasting like a King here was sordid Avarice and profuse yea prophane Prodigality met together in this Man he had nothing to spare for Relieving David and his Men in necessity by way of Charity yet had he all good things to spend yea more than enough to waste upon himself and his Friends that were in no need by way of Riot and Luxury 't is a common saying A Covetous Churl 's Feast seldom cometh but when it cometh it aboundeth with Gluttony and Drunkenness 'T is hateful for a Peasant to Expend as a Prince c. Secondly Nabal's Mad Merriment at this Feast was soon marr'd though Abigail said nothing to him while she saw the Man gone and the Beast while he was Drowned in Drink laid in his Room yet when he had slept out his Drunkenness and Sleep had cooled his Brain she told him the whole Story no doubt for she could do it after the most pathetical manner and though she design'd no more but a bad Husband's Amendment yet God meant to make her a Means of his Justice upon him for her Discourse struck his heart as dead as a Stone Thirdly Moreover the Lord smote him with a Plague N. B. This Woman's Tongue may well be wondered at as a Wonderful Instrument that could not only Charm David's enraged Choler into a calmness but also Nabal's Drunken and Sottish Soul into a deep Stupefaction but God's stroke was heavier than that of her Tongue for he lay lingring under it for ten Days yet Repents not of his sin that all might discern it was the Hand of God who now was Revenging David's Wrong when out of Conscience to God David had denied to Revenge himself N. B. Some say Nabal laid to Heart the loss of his Goods which his Wife told him she had given to David However it was what God set on to kill him The Eighth Remark is David's Marrying of Abigail after the Death of Nabal v. 39.40 41 42 43 44. wherein First David blesseth God when he heard that God had Reveng'd his Quarrel upon Nabal for his wickedness in taking him away by a Deadly Disease N. B. Objection Job did not rejoyce when evil found his Enemy Job 31.29 Answer Nor durst David do so as it was meerly the Destruction of a Fellow-Creature but as it was a clear Declaration of the Justice of God upon a Drunken Sot which was an Universal Document to all Drunkards and Scoffers at Distressed David's So himself speaks Psal 58.10 11. Secondly David after a due distance of time for mourning Courts Abigail to be his Wife finding her every way so fit for him a most Accomplish'd Lady for Grace Race Face Arts Parts Portion and Proportion He had tasted of her Grace and knew her to be a Rich Widow c. and he sent rather than went lest her Love should seem to be forced c. Thirdly to David's Suit by a Proxy Abigail returns a most lowly and Lovely Complement That she was fitter to be Laundress to his Servants than a Wife to himself where she demonstrated her strong Faith in esteeming so highly of David now an Exile meerly because God had promis'd a Kingdom to him N. B. It is said v. 44. he Marryed her because Saul out of spite to him had given Michal whom David so dearly deserved and by whom he was causelesly deserted unto Phalti who undoubtedly was faulty for taking another Man's Wife nor was she faultless for consenting to it 'T is said here also v. 43. that David Marry'd Ahinoam which was before he took Abigail For 1. Wherever the Wives are mentioned Ahinoam is set before Abigail And 2. Amnon David's First born was her Son not Abigail's Polygamy was a sin of Ignorance among the Antients not understanding that Law Levit. 18.18 Deut. 17.17 c CHAP. XXVI THis Chapter is a Narrative of Saul's last persecution of David in the Hill of Hachilah which consists of two Parts 1st The Treachery of the Ziphites to ward David And 2dly David's trust in God c. Remarks upon the first part are First Those sordid spirited Ziphites though of David's own Tribe yet had they once before done their utmost to betray David into the hands of Saul Chap. 23.19 20. for which Treachery Saul blessed them ver 21 c. but God blasted it and made it successless and now despairing that they could ever retrieve themselves and recover David's favour for their
at his alcending out of the Earth Suppose he had been Buried in it which cannot upon any solid groud be supposed yet having been Buried about Two Years before this time his Body must needs be so putrified and his Mantle so marr'd much more that the Devil could not assume either but it was a meer Aerial shew of the Devil 's making to represent Samuel and to act his part but no real thing More of this Subject may be met with in Descanting upon the following Verses The Ninth Remark is How the Dialogue was Transacted betwixt Saul and Satan Mark First Saul greets the Spectrum with Congees and Adoration v. 14. Mark Secondly Mock Samuel complains that he had disquieted him v. 15. which the true Samuel would not have said had he come in obedience to God's Command When God sent Moses and Elias at the Transfiguration of Christ Matth 17.3 They complained not of any disquietment And as this Elias or Elijah said to Ahaziah Is it because there is not a God in Israel that thou sends to Beelzebub the God of Ekron 2 King 1.2 3. So the true Samuel would have said to Saul such words How hast thou sinned thy God away that now thou art constrained to make the Devil and this Witch thy Refuge c. Mark Thirdly Saul Answers Pardon me for disquieting thee because my Distress hath forced me to this unmannerly incivility I am at a non-plus and none but thy self can direct me as formerly thou hast done in thy Life time what is best to be done by me in this distressed condition v. 15. So that God had so blinded Saul's Eyes for his greater condemnation that he verily believed Satan in Samuel's Shape and Garb and Acting his Part was the very real Samuel raised from the Dead and had it been so yet was it false that Saul had disquieted him for he was not the cause that was the Witches work but the occasion thereof only Mark Fourthly The Spectrum's Answer Wherefore dost thou ask of me v 16. Knowest thou not that I cannot favour thee seeing thou art God's Enemy God will do for David what I told thee off c. v. 17. As Satan had Personated Samuel in his Form so now in his Words in all this conference And God permitted both Saul to think it was the true Samuel for his sorer punishment and this Evil Spirit to speak so Gravely so Severely and so Divinely as Samuel himself could not have Delivered himself in a more Elegant and Succinct Oration N. B. No Divine of the highest Rank could have Preached any Funeral Sermon better than the Devil doth Saul's here c. Yet the Devil's design was to nourish Saul and to encourage others in this wicked way of Consulting with Witches Yea and God comples this Lying Spirit to tell some truths as Matth. 8.29 such as the rending of Saul's Kingdom from him because the whole was not at first taken from Saul's Posterity but a part of it was held for a while by Ishbosheth his Son See the like 1 King 11.31 in Rehoboam's Reign c. Mark Fifthly The Spectrum tells Saul of his sins the causes of his sufferings but with notorious partiality Saul had committed many heinous sins for which he deserved Rejection c. as the Murthering of so many of the Lord's Priests the persecuting of Innocent David against his own knowledge and Conscience and that sin now to wit his resorting to a Witch for Relief But the Devil nameth not a word of these save only that concerning Amalek v. 18. N. B. Note well The wiles of the Devil and his methods here He had before tempted Saul to spare Amaleck under the notion of a work of mercy and when he had overcome him to commit it then he accuses him for it and presses it upon his Conscience now in distress to bring him into despair for this horrible sin But such a Preacher is the Devil here 'T is the work of pious Preachers to Declare the whole Counsel of God Act. 20.27 and not to mince the matter as the Devil doth here telling Saul of one sin only and passing over others in silence Nor ought Ministers to administer Corrosives when Cordials are needful nor on the contrary Cordials for Corrosives but a word in season Isa 50.4 Mark Sixthly This Mock-Samuel comes in with his Moreover to Morrow thou and thy Sons shall be with me c. v. 19. Here he lays more load upon this already Despairing Wretch Saul that he might hurry him head-long to Hell Thus Satan played the fawning parasite with Saul until he had sinned but now after he had sinned he proves a Cruel Tyrant to him This in the general N. B. Note well And more particularly Mark this Mock-Samuel's double Quibble in his two Ambiguous expressions exactly like the Devil's Oracles at Delpho's which might be taken in a Double Sense either Good or Evil to save the Devil's Credit however the Event happened which he could but give his conjecture thereof from the probability of his comparing Causes with Causes so might be mistaken The first quibble here is To Morrow which strictly taken signifies the next Day and so the Devil Lyed for it was two or three Days after this that Saul and his Sons were slain seeing the Philistines were now but preparing for the Battle Achish created David his Captain of the Life-Guard v. 2. here but 't is from the disgust of the Philistines Lords David was dismissed Chap. 29.2 c. But if Morrow be largely taken as oft it is for a time near approaching as Exod. 13.14 Deut. 6.20 Josh 4.6 21. in all which places it is read the time to come but more plainly Matth. 6.34 So Satan saved his Credit as the Man did in his Motto Good Ale to Morrow for nothing The second of Satan's quibbles was Shall be with me that is in a good state if understood of Samuel or in a bad state if understood of Satan who was thought by Saul to be Samuel and therefore flattered him into an opinion of his future felicity especially for his dying in the cause of God for his Israel But the true sense is In the state of the Dead and not either Hell or Heaven for Heaven was too good a place for Wicked Saul and Hell too bad a place for Godly Jonathan Hereby also Satan perswades Saul that the Soul Dies with the Body c. The Tenth Remark is Saul's consternation He swounds at the sad tidings v. 20. When Saul had sought the Devil as he should have sought God by fasting and prayer then the Devillurches him in this forlorn state for we find not a word more of or from this Mock-Samuel but the Witch comes and commiserates him after this private conferrence v. 21. Prepares a Morsel for reviving him after his long fasting Saul is sullen yet she with his Servant compels him to Eat for loth she was he should Die within her Doors lest she should be questioned for
Bowels and so he Died even in a Damnable state Exit Tyrannus N. B. Note well First Josephus and the Rabbins make Saul a Martyr in Dying thus Valourously by his own Hands to avoid disgrace c. But surely he Dyed the Devil's Martyr not God's whose express command is Thou shalt not kill Secondly Saul had spared Agag contrary to God's command and now from a Righteous Judgement of God he will not spare himself but is Felo de se a Self-murderer destroying God's Image in himself Thirdly He Dyed in his Sin Joh. 8.21 and in the worst sort of sin the sin of Witchcraft whereof he was guilty in Consulting with a Witch c. A Man had better Die in a Ditch or in a Dungeon than Die in Sin Unrepented of or Unpardoned Fourthly Not one hint have we of his Repentance but 't is said the Lord slew him for his Sins 1 Chron. 10.14 The Second part of this Chapter is what happened after Saul's Death The Remarks hereupon are First If Saul's Armour-Bearer were Doeg following his Master 's Evil Example of Self-Murther when he saw his Master Dead whom he would not over-live because of his over-love as Brethren in Iniquity Hereby God justly Revenged upon him the Blood of the Lord's Priests which he had slain in his being his own Executioner The Second Remark is Saul's Death and his Army Routed put the Parts Adjacent to the Valley of Jezreel the place of this Defeat into such a Consternation that they fled from their Cities and the Philistines came and dwelt in them v. 7. Thus the Philistines prudently pursued their Victory and had not God raised up David at this time to put a stop to their Proceedings in all likelihood Israel had lost Canaan hereby The Third Remark is The Philistines Triumph over Slain Saul ver 8 9 10. All Saul's care was for his Body that it might not be Abused ver 4. but no care he took for his Soul and his Body was abused nevertheless They cut off his Head as David had done to Goliah and devoted it to Dagon for this Victory His Armour they Dedicated to Ashtaroth another Idol And they Hung up his Carcase as on a Gibbet in Bethshan for scorn The Fourth Remark is The Men of Jabesh-Gilead hearing of it and remembring the old kindness Saul had done them Chap. 11.11 Marched all Night as he had done for their Deliverance Though they were far Remote beyond Jordan yet they Zealously Marched thither and took down the Bodies of Saul and his Sons now Putrified by Hanging so long in the Sun and Wind by stealth carried them away Burnt their Flesh and Buried their Bones under an Oak in Jabesh for a Monument thereof v. 11 12. and then Lamented the Publick Calamity with Fasting and Prayer for Seven Days which was the very Term of Truce Nahash had given them in chap. 11.3 So long here v. 13. they seek God's Love of Israel The Second Book of SAMUEL Which in the general Prospect of it is an History of the Kingdom of David holding forth his whole Life as First His Inauguration to the Throne of Israel 1. By one Tribe only Chap. 1 2 3 4. and 2. By all the Tribes Chap. the 5th Secondly His Royal Actions in his Regal Government as first those that were laudable Chapters 6 7 8 9 10. and secondly those that were culpable Chapters 11. 12. Thirdly His Checker'd State of Life partly in Adversity both as to his private Capacity by his two bad Sons 1. Amnon Chap. 13. and 2. Absalon Chap. 14. and as to his Publick Condition First by Sedition which was 1. Domestick moved by Absalon Chapters 15 16 17 18 19. and 2. Extrinsick by Sheba Chap. 20. Secondly by Famine Chap. 21. and Thirdly by Plague Chap. 24. and partly in Prosperity which David Celebrates Chapters 22 23. After this Recapitulation of the whole Book in General Now the particular prospect of each Chapter is to be considered 2 Sam. CHAP. I. WHICH declares the state of Israel after this their direful defeat by the Philistines the Tidings whereof David received with deep deploration yea the Death of Saul tho' he was his Capital Enemy yet he profoundly bewail'd it Remarks hereupon are First The Messenger of those sad Tidings is described by sundry Circumstances As 1. When he came to David it was three days after David had return'd from the slaughter of the Amalekites v. 1. And 2. Whither he came to wit unto Ziklag for it was not so burnt but David and his Men might refresh themselves in it after so long an harrase until God provided them better Quarters 3. Who he was an Amalekite v. 8. the Son of a Stranger v. 13. 4. In what posture he came pretending sorrow for the loss of God's People with his Cloaths rent and earth upon his head and falling down at David's feet to humour and honour the Rising-Sun v. 2. and 5. He is described by his Age he was a young Man v. 5 13. The Second Remark is This Amalekite's Narrative of the effect of the Fight of the Philistines against Israel wherein he gives David a distinct Account upon David's diligent Enquiry v. 4 5 6 7 8 9 10. wherein Observe First He declares to David the flight of Israel the slaughter of the Army and the death of Saul and Jonathan v. 4. Secondly To confirm his Story of Saul's death which mostly concerned David he confesseth himself to be the Author thereof by a Casualty of coming to the place where he was v. 6. and Thirdly To qualifie his Crime he saith Saul call'd me v. 7. chose me v. 8. and requested me to be his Executioner v. 9. He adds Fourthly a comparing Saul's desperate Case saying as Josephus and others do relate Saul said to me I am sorely wounded by the Arrows of the Archers and by my own Weapon I have faln upon yet am I not likely to die of those wounds nor would I be willing to live with them until the Philistines overtake me and put me to some shameful and more painful death and seeing my Coat of Mail will not suffer my Lance to pierce deep enough to dispatch me do thou lean upon me with the whole weight of thy body that the Weapon may pass through me and outright kill me to quit me of my dolorous pain Fifthly Hereupon saith he when I saw he could not live both for anguish of Mind and pain of Body I thought it an Act of Charity to do for him what he desired of me to dispatch him out of his misery and to dye by my hands rather than by his cruel Conquerors then took I the Crown from off his head and the Bracelet that was upon his arm and have brought them to my Lord v. 10. The Third Remark is a Scrutiny touching the veracity of this Amalekite's long Harangue Tho' I find some Learned Men Patronizing this Amalekite and purging him from lying to David saying his Story was a Real
Ivory 1 King 22.39 yet had no thoughts of heart for God and his service but sold himself to work wickedness 1 King 21.25 so durst not devout David do The Second Remark is Nathan's over hasty approving of David's purpose v. 3. before he had well consider'd it in his own mind or consulted with God about it This was Nathan's Private Opinion but not by Divine Revelation which sheweth that the Prophets did not always speak by Prophetical inspiration but sometimes as private Men by an Humane Prudence so came to be mistaken in some matters as 1 Sam. 16.6 2 Kings 4.27 yea sometimes like frail sinful Men as Moses spake unadvisedly Psal 106.33 and Jeremy Jer. 20.14 thus Nathan was under a mistake here saying The Lord is with thee who hath put this motion into thy mind and will be with thee in this Sacred Enterprize 't is a wonder Nathan did not add So far as I now see or know but he rashly spoke it and was punished for his rashness being constrained to a Palinody or Recantation The Third Remark is God suffers not his Servants to lye long under mistakes He comes to Nathan that night to rectifie both his and David's Errour v. 4 5 6 7. from whence Mark First Because this mistake arose from a pious mind therefore God soon discovers it and reveals his will therein Phil. 3.15 yea and the same person that had confirmed David in his mistake by a mistake of his own must now rectifie it Mark Secondly David thought because God had promised there should an House be built him when Israel was once setled in Canaan Deut. 12.10 11. that now the time was come and he was the man whom God had designed to do this great work God therefore tells him by Nathan he had rightly guessed at the thing yet miss'd he both the Man and the Time Mark Thirdly God took this pious purpose of David so well that he accepted of the will for the deed 1 King 8.18 2 Cor. 8.12 nay God doth not only graciously accept it but he doth bountifully reward it v. 10 11 c. here as if David had done the deed saying to him I will see thee well satisfied for the same but I have other work for thee to do 1 King 5.3 Mark Fourthly This Divine acceptance of David's pious purpose as if it had been a performance was signified by God's calling him twice over My Servant David v. 5.8 For at another time afterwards when he had displeased the Lord it was then but plain David Chap. 24.12 Mark Fifthly The Reasons God rendred to David why he was refused to build the Temple as First He was a Martial Man and had shed much blood 1 Chron. 22.9 28.3 not because he was defiled thereby for Fighting the Lord's Battles against his Enemies is a Sacrifice pleasing to God Isa 34.6 Jerem. 46.10 but because the Temple was a Type of the Church built by Christ that Prince of Peace Isa 9.6 therefore saith God I reserve this piece of service for thy Son Solomon whose Name signifies Peaceable 't is more suitable to his peaceable Reign wherein the Righteous shall flourish in abundance of peace Psal 72.7 N. B. 'T was meet the shadow should be suitable to the substance A Second Reason is rendred by Solomon 1 King 5.3 that God had design'd David soon after this transaction to wage war with the Nations round about Israel as is expressed in the next Chapter therefore could he look for little leisure to carry on so great and glorious a Fabrick The Third Reason of God's refusing David for this work is found in this Divine Oracle to David here saying There is no necessity or present haste for building me an House seeing a Tent hath given me content to dwell in ever since Israel's coming out of Egypt and so will be still till my time be come yet as I have been hitherto all-sufficient unto Israel so will be as efficacious for them from the Ark of my presence in the Tabernacle as if it were magnificently fixed in the Temple The Fourth Reason The Oracle of God secretly taxeth David for being too preposterous in his zeal saying all the Judges of Israel were willing to wait for a Divine Warrant to this great work none of them durst undertake it for want of my Commanding Warrant and wile not thou wait also Zeal must be rightly timed 1 Chron. 17.6 N. B. Learned Interpreters observe here that seeing 't is the use of the Scripture not always to relate the whole that is occasionally spoken but gives only the Sum thereof in brief as in Acts 2.40 with many more words did he testifie c. Therefore they think God spake much more to Nathan that he might declare to David not recorded here but must be gathered up elsewhere in Scripture seeming to be spoken at the same time as that First Nathan did render the Reasons to David why God would not admit of his building the Temple which are not related here but in other places as 1 Chron. 22.7 28.9 and Secondly The Conditional Promises Recorded 1 King 2.4 1 Chron. 28.7 were of the same nature with that of 1 Sam. 2.30 and Thirdly Other Passages found in 1 King 8.16.18 25. 1 Chron. 22.8 9. 28.6 all which were spoke at the same time and place After this Divine denial of David's building the Temple the two following parts are First God's Oracle to David altogether Consolatory that he might not be discouraged at this denial c. And the Second is David's Oration or Prayer to God partly Gratulatory and partly Supplicatory as followeth Remarks upon the First Part are First That David might not be too much daunted and become doubtful of his interest in Divine love because of this flat denial of his devout design to build the Temple God comes here to Comfort David against all his discouragements by a commemoration of the many kindnesses both Temporal and Spiritual to him for time past and of those to come also that as he had not so he would not grudge to give unto David as eminent Evidences of his special favour with God Remark Second Particularly God minds him 1. Of the Temporal Favours he had heretofore conferred upon him not only in changing his Shepherd's Staff into a Royal Scepter c. v. 8. but also I have delivered thee out of all thy dangers hitherto from Goliah Saul Doeg and in all thy Battels yea and I have made thee both famous like the Grand Potentates of the World and formidable to all Nations round about v. 9. So that thou needest not doubt of my love to thee tho' I do deny thee this thy desire of building me a Temple 2dly Moreover God tells him for his further comfort and encouragement I have more Temporal Favours to bestow upon thee for the future besides the former that are past namely I will felicitate as well as facilitate thy Reign with both publick and private Blessings
v. 10 11 16. Secondly God minds David of the Spiritual favours he had also to give him as a sufficient Seal of his complacency in him The Third in the General God Crowns David's Throne with the promise of Christ whereby it was made an invincible Throne indeed but more particularly some of those following promises v. 12 13 14 15 16. be peculiar to Solomon and some unto Christ and some to both as to the Types and Antitypes First I will set up thy Seed after thee v. 12. this belongs to Solomon as the Type 1 Chron. 28.6 and to Christ who is oft call'd the Son of David as the Antitype Secondly He shall build an House for my Name v. 13. belongs to both for as Solomon built the material Temple so the Messiah doth build the Mystical Temple that promise Deut. 12.11 was literally performed by Solomon to whom David gave the pastern and for whom he prepared the materials only 1 Chron. 22.14 28.11 but Spiritually Christ builds the Church call'd God's House Heb. 3.3 6. 1 Pet. 2.5 whereof the Temple was but a Type Luke 1.32 33 c. Thirdly I will be his Father v. 14. so God was to Solomon the Type by Grace and Adoption but to Christ the Antitype by Nature and Eternal Generation which no Man can declare Isa 53.8 and by Personal Vnion also Heb. 1.5 Psal 2.7 Joh. 1.18 Acts. 13.33 1 Joh. 4.9 Fourthly If he commit iniquity as Solomon did but so never did our Lord Jesus no guile or sin was found in him Isa 53.9 1 Pet. 1.19 2.22 Heb. 4.15 tho' all our sins were laid upon him by way of imputation Isa 53.4 2 Cor. 5.22 and tho' he was a Sinner likewise by way of Reputation as he was reputed or reckoned among Transgressors Isa 53.12 So that Solomon was no Type of Christ in his sin proper to himself Fifthly I will Chasten him c. Thus God did to Solomon for his Idolatry in his Old Age 1 King 11.9 14 23 26. and thus the Chastisement of our peace was upon Christ Isa 53.5 but it was for our sins and not for any of his own as Solomon's was Christ suffered to procure our Pardon and Peace thus was there disparity as well as congruity Sixthly But my mercy shall not depart c. v. 15. So Psal 89.30 31 32 33. God chasten'd Solomon only with the rod of weak Men as Enosh signifies like a tender Father to break his Child's stubborness but not his bones he chasten'd him only with Rods and not with Scorpions Seventhly Therefore thy Kingdom shall be established for ever c. v. 16. Solomon's Kingdom continued 'till Shilo came Gen. 49.10 but Christs is for ever and tho' his dispensatory Kingdom shall be delivered up when Sin and Death and all his Enemies end 1 Cor. 15.24 yet his essential Kingdom abides for ever c. The Second and last part is David's Oration or Prayer to God being the blessed Effect of God's Oracle to him Remarks 1. upon the Gratulatory part thereof First When Nathan had delivered God's Oracle to him v. 17. he doth not fall foul upon him for unsaying what he had said v. 3. but presently goes to God in the Tabernacle and having first vilify'd himself as one less than the least of God's Mercies as Father Jacob had taught it him Gen. 32.10 he then makes a thankful acknowledgment of God's matchless mercy c. v. 18 19 20 21 22 23 24. where Mark First Being ravish'd with joy he praiseth God for bestowing upon him such undeserved honour and happiness as if he had not been a poor Man's Shepherd but a Son to some Mighty Monarch Mark Secondly He admires the extent of God's Promise to him for a long time to come for so far as Christ's time and for all Eternity also saying as if all thou hadst done already were too little for me Mark Thirdly He in a rapture advances the kindness of God above the manner of Men who think it kindness enough to give their Servant a Pension for Life only not for Posterity too Mark Fourthly He confesses that he was non plus'd What can David say more had he the tongue of Men and Angels he might admire better than express all God's Praises Mark Fifthly He acknowledges all this kindness of God to him not for any merit of his own but for his word sake that is for the sake of Christ the eternal word or for his promise sake Mark Sixthly Then by an Emphatical Apostrophe he extols God's great goodness to Israel whom Elohim all the Three Persons in the Trinity Redeemed from Egypt fed in the Wilderness brought to Canaan c. Remarks Secondly upon that part which is Supplicatory Mark First He prays God to perform his Promise both as to his own Temporal Kingdom and as to the Spiritual Kingdom of Christ v. 25. N. B. Do as thou hast said is a special speeding Argument Mark Secondly He confirms his faith in praying over God's Promises that God's performing them would be for his glory ver 26. and would demonstrate the unchangeableness of his Nature in word and deed v. 27 28. Mark Thirdly He concludes his Oration making most both of God's Mercies and of his Promises sucking earnestly those Breasts of Consolation Isa 66.11 not with Lip Labour but Heart Prayer ver 27. and with full assurance of God's faithfulness ver 29. being perswaded that tho' he did not build God an House as he desired yet God would build for him an House for ever 2 Samuel CHAP. VIII THIS Chapter is a Narrative of the Acts of David in time of War and of Peace those Acts are reducible to two Heads First Polemical and then Political Remarks upon his Polemical Acts touching his Wars The First is General Active David would not be out of action if he must not Build God an House he will at the least make all preparations he could for the doing of it In order hereunto he subdues all the Enemies of Israel round about which work had a double tendency towards the Temple work for first thereby he procured a Sublime Peace the Daughter of War that his Son Solomon might have no avocation by any Wars while he was building the Temple and Secondly David hereby provided abundance of materials out of the Spoils of those Nations he subdued N. B. 'T is very observable no Nation he War'd against could stand before him after God had crown'd his Kingdom with the Promise of Christ in the former Chapter after this to rebel against David was to rebel against Christ himself Psal 2.6 7 c. God had sworn to him Eccles 8.2 c. The Second Remark is in Particular his War against the Philistines v. 1. which was his third War against them after he was Crowned King of Israel only with this difference In the two former they were the first Agressors upon David Chap. 5.17 22. but in this David assaults them as the inveterate and implacable Enemies
of Israel and takes from them Metheg-Ammah that is Gath with her praecincts 1 Chron. 18.1 their Principal City that only had a King over it when their other four famous Cities had only Lords over them and it was thus call'd because it was the Bridle of that Corner of their Country as the Hebrew signifies or Bridge of Bondage in General Notes having always a Garrison in it to keep the Israelites from invading them but now David takes this Bridle out of Israel's mouth and puts it into their own mouths N. B. So our Spiritual David Removes the dominion of sin from us Rom. 6.14 The Third Remark is He killeth Moab to a third part v. 12. marking them out with a Line who should be slain and who should live as the Carpenter doth what he means to cut off Isa 34.11 44.13 Some do marvel at this severity of David Partly because Moab had been kind to his Father and Mother 1 Sam. 22.3 4. and partly because God forbad Israel to molest Moab Deut. 2.9 N. B. Note well The former of these two Objections the Rabbins Answer saying they treacherously murthered his Parents after his departure thence for which bloody fact David was thus severe upon them but this is to be wise above what is written Sacred Writ tells us tho' Moab had not molested Israel in their coming out of Egypt Deut. 2.9 yet afterwards they proved malicious Enemies to Israel in the Wilderness Balak their King hiring Balaam to curse them c. Numb 22.5 and Eglon their King sorely oppressed them Judg. 3.12 and God Cursed them to the Tenth Generation for not meeting Israel their near Kindred with bread and water Deut. 23.3 4. therefore David had good cause for this seeming Cruelty they still persisting in their old malice yet David dispossess'd them not but calls this just revenge the measuring of the Valley of Succoth Psal 60.10 The Fourth Remark is David's Conquest over the Syrians v. 3. to v. 8. wherein Mark First Hadadezer was an Ambitious and turbulent Prince whose Father Saul had war'd against 1 Sam. 14.47 but he only vexed them Now the Son was grown great and had already subdued Damascus and still would be greater by enlarging his Territories towards Euphrates which God had granted to Israel by promise Deut. 1.7 11.24 Josh 1.4 therefore David takes him down in time before he became over-formidable and to Euphrates fell to Israel Mark Secondly David took from this Potent King Twenty Thousand Men and a Thousand Chariots and Seven Thousand Horsemen that attended them there being seven Horsemen to attend every Chariot he spoiled them all but an hundred Chariots and reserving seven hundred Horesemen for them N. B. Josephus saith David slew five thousand Horsemen and twenty thousand Footmen but the Scripture saith better 22000 Men v. 5. Mark Thirdly David houghed the Horses as Joshua had done before Josh 11.6 to make them unserviceable for War reserving only an hundred as before for his own use for he was not to multipily them Deut. 17.16 Josephus makes no mention of David's houghing those Horses looking upon it as it seemeth to have been unwisely done of David N. B. Therefore Josephus must be read with much discretion for he writing his Antiquities of his own Countreymen to be communicated to other Nations he described them as stately as he could and when he thought the simplicity of the Scripture did not sufficiently set off with applause the actions of the Hebrews he taketh the boldness either to add unto or to detract from the Holy History Mark Fourthly God preserved David every where v. 6. yea and prospered him also according to his Promise Chap. 7. giving him Victory over Moab in the East the Philistines in the West Syrians in the North and Edom in the South of Judea v. 14. Conquering his Enemies Countries upon all quarters round about And then David composed the 60th and 108th Psalms c. The Fifth Remark is David's Conquest over Hadadezer This occasion'd Toi King of Hamath now Antioch to Congratulate the Conqueror to whom he sent most rich Presents by his Son Joram for freeing him from so troublesome a Neighbour who was evermore picking quarrels with him v. 9 10. Compare this with 1 Chron. 18.9 10. where the Names differ The Sixth Remark is David sought not himself nor the enriching of his own Personal Estate when he fought against all those Nations but laid all those prodigious Spoils taken from them together with Toi's Precious Presents up in the Treasury of the Lord's Tabernacle v. 11 12 13. yea and the Spoils of Edom also whom he subdued next for Assisting the Syrians in their Recruits against him v. 14. all those Treasures David provided for the Building and Beautifying of the Temple though he might not build it himself and David's subduing of Edom was the fulfilling of Isaac's Prophecy The Elder shall serve the Younger Gen. 27.43 which continued until the Reign of Joram then the Yoke was cast off 2 King 8.22 The Second Part is Political v. 15 16 17 18. wherein Mark First As David made Tributaries to him those Nations abroad above-mentioned so he gave Just Laws to his own People at home v. 15. that his Throne might be established in righteousness Prov. 14.34 Mark Secondly He made Joab his General according to his promise for his Conquering the Jebusites Fort of Sion 1 Chron. 11.6 and Jeho ophat the Chancellor of the Kingdom in the Office of Peace as the other was of War v. 16. Mark Thirdly David took care for the Church as well as State v. 17. where Zadok and Ahimelech alias Abiathar be Officers of the Church N. B. Not as if there were two High Priests as in corrupt times Annas and Caiaphas were but these were the heads of the two Lines Eleazer and Ithamar Abiathar of the latter Line was the only High Priest 'till Solomon thrust him out for siding with Adonijah and put Zadock in his place 1 King 2.25 27. Mark Fourthly David for his own security made Benaiah the Captain of his Guard and his own Sons Rulers v. 18. Which Honour being heap'd upon them likely put Absolom and Adonijah upon ill designs an over-kind Father kill'd them with his over-much kindness c. 2 Sam. CHAP. IX THIS Chapter holds forth the Royal Gratitude of King David towards his dear Jonathan's Posterity wherein two General Parts offer themselves obvious to our eyes First The Persons to whom his Royal Bounty was extended and Secondly The matter and manner of his benevolence to them Remarks upon the First are First No sooner had David ended his War as above and set himself to Administer Justice to all his People Chap. 8.15 and amongst others he at long last bethinks himself of his due debt to Jonathan and his Family N. B. Some reckon this neglect of David so long 'till the twentieth year of his Reign among the Chief Errours of his Life That it was so long he forgot his
9 10 11 12. Mark 3. General Joab's brave Speech to his Brother and his Brigade so brave as might have become the Mouth of a better Man than Joab was wherein he declareth the uncertainty of the Issue of War that the best Cause is not always blest with the best Success howbeit the concord of the Chief Commanders is of great consequence and contributes much toward the Victory as discord often doth to disappoint it many sad instances whereof have been c. N. B. Joab must justly be Jealous here that Abishai would be offended at his culling out from his Brigade all the choice Men of Valour to be under his Conduct against the Syrians and leave him the weakest part wherewith to War against the Ammonites Therefore was it prudently promised by them both to relieve one another as need required v. 11. And saith Joab Let us be Couragious and play the Men c. v. 12. for our War is not vainly undertaken to enlarge our Empire or Glory but justly to execute Revenge upon the cursed Ammonites who so hatefully abused our Embassadors contrary to the Law of God of Nature and of Nations yea and to maintain our Inheritance which the Lord our God hath given us and therefore we may well hope for his blessing and assistance in it Let us do our Duty and let God dispose of the Victory as he pleaseth whereof we have no cause to distrust N. B. Note well Thus the Apostle exhorteth us ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Quit your selves like Men be strong 1 Cor. 16.13 as Joab here in our Spiritual Warfare Mark 4. Then Joab falls on first with the Flower of Israel upon those Mercenaries who being not so much concerned as the Ammonites stood not the first shock but Fled before him ver 13. The Ammonites seeing the Syrians in whose Numbers and Prowess they had the most confidence put to flight they fled also ver 14. So that Joab in doing his own part did Abishai's part also to his hand Mark 5. When Joab saw the Syrians fled in their Chariots whom he could not pursue with his Foot and the Ammonites fled into the City Medeba that stake they had still in store Winter coming on chap. 11.1 He returns with Triumph to Jerusalem The Last Remark is The Syrians second expedition defeated by David ver 15 to 19. Wherein Mark First The Syrians Rally their scattered Forces and increased them with men beyond Euphrates partly to wipe off the scandal of Cowardice in the last Battle and partly to prevent David's revenge for their Rebelling against him they being his Tributaries and partly to shake off that Yoke of Tribute But God's end was that they might be broke in pieces as all Immanuel's Enemies must be Isa 8.9 even all those Kings whom Hadarezer had hired ver 16 19. Mark Secondly David goeth forth against them and with his personal presence animates his Army made up of the most valiant Men pickt out of all Israel ver 17. They joyn Battle and the Syrians fled and David slew the Men of Seven Hundred Chariots that is Seven Thousand Men that fought in them 1 Chron. 19.18 and Forty Thousand Horsemen c. v. 18. which yet are called Forty Thousand Footmen 1 Chron. 19.18 that is such as we now call Dragoons who for haste Rode to the Field but Fought on Foot The Chronicles being Writ after explaineth this After this the Syrians peaceably paid their Tribute to David and promised to him they would no more help the Ammonites against him ver 19. 2 Sam. CHAP. XI THIS Chapter holds out the History of David's foul down-fall from the very pinacle of the highest Prosperity to which God raised him David's down fall was double into two Damnable sins without Repentance namely The Sin of Adultery and the Sin of Murther As to the First the Concomitants and Consequents are Remarkable Remarks upon the Concomitant Circumstances are First The Time of David's Adultery this hath a three-fold description as 1. The time of the Year at Spring-time 2. The time of War when David had renewed his War against the Ammonites And 3. The time of the Day in an Evening-Tyde ver 1 2. To which may be added 4. The time of David's Age and Reign Common computation makes it David's Seventh Climacterical Year the Forty Ninth of his Age and the Nineteenth of his Reign But Learned Dr. Lightfoot computes it to be the Twenty Sixth of his Reign and so the Fifty Sixth of his Age seeing he was Thirty Years Old when he began his Reign in Hebron being in the Tenth Year of Samuel But whatever Year it was sure I am it was a woful and doleful Year to David because left to himself He fell into Temptation and a Snare and many foolish and hurtful Lusts c. 1 Tim. 6.9 N. B. Joseph a Young Man was fiercely assaulted yet stoutly resisted though he had as yet no Wife when loe David an Old Man and one that had many Wives and Concubines was shamefully foil'd 'T is monstrous to see Green Apples grow upon an Old Apple Tree in Winter-time when the top of it is covered with Snow 't is no less to see the Sins of Youth in an Old Decrepit Goat What more odious than an Old Lecher whose Grey-Head over aboundeth with Green-Thoughts Austin blesseth God that Satan's Temptation did not meet together with his own Corruption to draw it forth then is our greatest danger whether Young or Old and this may be a word of Caution to the Aged that Corruption can as easily creep into the White-Head as the Canker can into the White Rose which we oft see Cankered Let him that thinks he stands take heed lest he fall 1 Cor. 10.12 The Second Remark is The place of David's Sin it was his own Palace where he was indulging himself to Ease and Pleasure when he should have been Fighting the Lord's Battles in the Field with his Army against the Ammonites While he kept abroad in the Wars in his own person he was safe enough Quaeritur Egistbus quâ re sit factus Adulter In promptu causa est Desidiosus erat Otia si tollas periere Cupidinis Arcus N. B. The Father calls Idleness Pulvinar Diaboli the Devil's Cushion whereon he lulls asleep tempted Souls As the Crab puts his Claw into the Oyster when it lies gaping in the warm Sun so doth Satan seize upon such as are pampering themselves in the Sun-shine of ease and pleasure Flies settle not upon sweet perfumes while they are hot but when they are cold so Beelzebub the God of Flies dare not venter upon that Heart which is boiling a good matter Psal 45.1 but when it becomes cold in Devotion then is his Tempting time to fill it with Destractions 1 Cor. 7.35 if not with Destructions N. B. It was at Evening-Tyde when David should have been at his Devotion as had been his custom Psal 55.17 seeing he would not be in the Field to Fight While
success c. The Fifth Remark is Nathan's denouncing a Divine Retaliation to David v. 10 11 12. God loves the Law of Requital and oft returns like for like that Sinners may in legible Characters read their sin upon their punishment As David had now fill'd his Family Family with the like evils in a way of suffering or punishing Mark First The Sword shall never depart from thy house so long as David lived for his slaying that Honest Man Vriah with the Sword of Ammon and how was this Divine Threatning accomplish'd when the Sword was sheathed in the bowels of three of David's Sons Amnon Absalom and Adonijah c. Mark Secondly Tho' God say I will raise up evil against thee out of thine house in his Sons irregular and unnatural as well as irreligious actings enough to break the good Old Father's heart yet all this makes not God the Author of their sins Peter Martyr saith the same action seems to be ascribed both to God and to Absalom to the latter as a sin but as a punishment it may pertain to God for so 't is not a sin but a part of God's Justice and Judgment N. B. Nor doth this excuse the Sinner who sins for another end to gratifie his own lusts and from his own proper malignity which God instils not into him tho' God governs the sinner's actions to his own glorious ends thus God is said to create evil Isa 45.7 and there is no evil in the City which the Lord hath not done Amos 3.6 that is not as Sins but as punishments the natural power of acting sin is indeed from God for in him we live move and have our being Acts 17.28 but the ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã the disorder and malignity of the action cannot come from God who is the Supreme good but from the Agent himself as the Rider maketh his Horse go but the Horse's halting is from himself and tho' the providence of God hath no hand in acting the sin it self yet it hath in the ordering and disposing of it as in the selling of Joseph to keep much people alive Gen. 50.20 and in the betraying and crucifying of Christ to be a means of man's Redemption Acts 2.23 and 4.27 28. Mark Thirdly As God Retaliates so he commensurates punishing one sin with another not by infusing of sinful corruption but by an active permission leaving men to their own unbridled lusts and inordinate affections Psal 81.12 neither restraining them by his grace nor by his providence So Objects of sin being presented they are ensnared and fall into perdition which is the greatest punishment God inflicts upon wicked Men in this life and that which David himself imprecateth against his incorrigible Enemies Lord add iniquity unto their iniquity c. Psal 69.27 yet this act of God in Absolom and others is not any act of allowance but an act of sufferance only Mark Fourthly The folly of sinners to put their sins in a secret place as 't is said Deut. 27.15 in order to hide them for God will detect them and men shall detest them also there is nothing covered but it shall he revealed c. Mat. 10.26 sometimes here Some mens sins are open before hand c. 1 Tim. 5.24 but however hereafter when every Man's faults shall be written in his forehead and it shall be said Behold the man and behold his works David did sin secretly but God writes his sin upon his punishment openly even in the sight of the Sun for his Son Absalom abused David's Concubines upon the house top Chap. 16.22 N. B. And probably upon that same Terrace from whence his Father had first looked liked and lusted after Bathsheba The Second Part is the effects of Nathan's Divine Discourse to David namely David's Repentance after it c. Remarks upon it are First Oh what a signal and singular privilege it is when God gives us the Ministry of his word and what a wonderful blessing from Heaven accompanieth it David knew he had sinned he did read the Holy Scriptures and attended Tabernacle Worship for ten months together yet was not all this time at all moved or removed out of his Spiritual Lethargy until God sent this Prophet to preach this rouzing Sermon to him then was David's Conscience awakened out of its deep sleep and then cometh he to make an ingenuous Confession of his secret sin which he had hitherto wickedly cover'd and concealed v. 13. The Second Remark is Such was the dignity and usefulness of Nathan's Ministry to David that it caused him to cry Peccavi when the bare reading of the Law for so long a time had not done so the like effect had Samuel's Ministry upon Saul who cryed also I have sinned c. 1 Sam. 15.24 and again I have sinned v. 30. the same words with David's here N. B. But with a vast difference Saul confessed his sin more copiously than David but less cordially Saul's Confession was more full and large in words yet was not so effectual and acceptable because it was done in Hypocrisie and not from any true Penitency being one that was rejected of God he indeed made a Confession of sin but it was not joyned with confusion of sin 't is only those that confess and forsake too who find mercy Prov. 28.13 whereas David's Confession was but a short word yet full of sincerity and sorrow Curae leves loquuntur Ingentes stupent N. B. Saul's sorrow was light because unsound and therefore was the more loquacious but David's grief was so great that his mouth was too narrow to utter what was owrking in his heart but so soon as his sad heart ready to break for want of a vent was a little disburthened he enlargeth much upon his short word here in his purposely penning the Fifty First Psalm wherein and in the Title of it he freely shames himself and doth publick Pennance as it were in a white sheet before all the World for that sin he had so industriously concealed The Third Remark is The Remission of David's sin upon his real Repentance The Lord hath put away thy sin thou shalt not dye v. 13. where Mark First Saul's Repentance met with no such Remission for he bewail'd only the punishment but not the guilt or the filth of his sin and therefore comes off only with yet honour me before the People but holy David who was beloved of God and in the state of Grace cries here I have sinned against the Lord in my Adultery and murther and against thee even thee Lord only have I sinned Psal 51.4 tho' the Trespass was against Vriah yet the Transgression was against the Lord this was his grief Mark Secondly The Learned generally do Translate the Hebrew word Hagnebor transtulit transire fecit a te the Lord hath translated thy sin from thee and made it to pass over thee to which our blessed Bradford the Marian Martyr adds this Translation The Lord hath Translated thy sin upon Christ's
back the Lord hath caused thy sin to pass over from thee to Christ the Lord lays our iniquities upon him Isa 53.6 and will not impute thy sin to thee but to him thy surety Rom. 4.8 Heb. 7.22 upon whose back all our sins do meet c. Mark Thirdly When David was deceived with Nathan's Aenigmatical Discourse in the Parable of the Cade Lamb c. and denounced unwittingly this severe Sentence against himself The Man that hath done it shall surely die v. 5. this was the Voice of the Law awarding Death to Sin Rom. 6.23 Gal. 3.10 c. Thus this Wage was awarded as Saul's doom for his service who as he ran out his Life in Hypocrisie so Dyed he like a Fool at last But this word here to David Thou shalt not dye is the Voice of the Gospel awarding Life to Repentance for sin and believing in Christ Acts 2.38 39 40. 16.31 20 21 c. This was David's doom for his comfort thy surety dieth for thee thou shalt not dye Mark Fourthly The Parity and Disparity of Saul's and David's Doom as is wittily yet wisely observed by Bernard As to the Parity or Congruity they were both Kings and sinned both were warned by Prophets both Repented both Confessed and both were Answered The words of both their Confessions were alike to the Prophet I have sinned and both their Answers were alike in part from the Prophet Dominus transtulit the Lord hath taken away was the Answer to them both but now behold the Disparity and the vast difference betwixt those two Answers both in words and matter for First David tho' he had but a single Transtulit yet it was Dominus Transtulit Peccatum the Lord hath taken away thy sin but Secondly Saul tho' he had a double Transtulit or Translation yet were they both sad ones and a Curse with both of them as 1. The Lord hath taken away thy Kingdom from thee 1 Sam. 15.26 And 2. The Lord hath taken away his Spirit from thee 1 Sam. 16.14 and this latter Translation was worse than the former c. The Fourth Remark is Notwithstanding this remission of David's sin yet this excused him not from temporal punishment v. 14. tho' the Lord was a God that forgave David yet would he take vengeance of his scandalous practices Psal 99.8 God forgave him the guilt of his sin and the Eternal Punishment due to it yea and that temporal death which David had denounced against himself v. 5. and which he now feared tho' as King he was above the lash of the Law and next to him was his Queen Bathsheba also yet he well knew that an offended God could punish them both whom the Magistrates could not come at so God had threatned Levit. 26.14 15 c. And tho' God doth Pardon Eternally yet may he punish Temporally both for the vindication of his own Justice from partiality in pardoning a more heinous Act in David than was found in Saul's life yet rejected Yea and for the vindication of Religion too as if it were nothing but a form of profession without the power of Piety Mark First The Commination of this Temporal Punishment The Child begot in Adultery shall dye because thou hast caused the Enemies of God to blaspheme That is rendred as the reason Not only the Ammonites and Pagans but also the Prophane among God's People will lay reproach upon Religion and rail against the Lord as if he were the Author or at least the Abettor of such impious acts for his pardoning or at least conniving at greater Crimes in David whom he had preferred to be King yet punishing lesser sins in Saul whom he had rejected from his Kingdom N. B. This implies that tho' David took so much care to colour and cover his sin yet all would not do it got wind among others both at home and abroad either from his over-hasty-Marriage with Bathsheba or from the sudden swelling of her Womb or from the blabbing of Servants or from the slaughter of Vriah such surmises at least arose as did occasion some Blasphenies which were not bearable Rom. 2.24 't is call'd Chillul Hashem Isa 52.5 Ezek. 36.20.23 a great evil Mark Secondly The Execution of this punishment upon his Child The Lord strake it c. v. 15. 't was so sick that David despair'd of its recovery by any natural means therefore makes he use of Spiritual Remedies as Fasting and Prayer with ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Humicubatio laying all night upon the Earth v. 16. in which time some say he penn'd that Penetential Psalm the fifty first which he after published However this is certain that he had now got good assurance of the pardon of his own sin insomuch as he taketh that holy boldness to sue and supplicate unto the Lord for his sick Child which duty he knew was the best lever at a dead lift winging his devotion with due humiliation c. Mark Thirdly His faithful Servants the Courtiers came to comfort him in his Mourning but he refused to be comforted v. 17. N. B. Tho' all this time he was doing contrary to the revealed Will of God The Child shall surely dye v. 14. yet did David well as Judas served the secret will of God yet did ill David knew not that it was God's absolute will it might be conditional only like that to Abraham Slay thy Son c. Mark Fourthly The Child dyed upon the seventh day after its birth v. 18. so dyed without Circumcision yet was saved v. 23. Gratia non est alligata Symbolis Grace is not tyed to outward Signs 't is not the want but the contempt of them saith St. Ambrose that is dangerous when they may be had yet carelesly neglected for which Moses narrowly escaped Exod. 4.24 Mark Fifthly When David understood by his Servants whispering that God's will was declared in the Child's death he gives over praying knowing better than the Romish Church which prays for Souls departed that it was both ineffectual and sinful this also makes against their limbus infantum whereof Pelagius saith Peter Martyr was the first Inventor Then David arose v. 19. he washed himself from his legal Pollutions Numb 19.14 then went into God's Tabernacle v. 20. and there thanked a taking as well as a giving God Job 1.21 2.10 Saying the Will of the Lord be done Acts 21.14 preferring God's Worship before his necessary food Job 23.12 Mark Sixthly David's turning so suddenly his sorrow into satisfaction was a Riddle to his Courtiers which he resolveth to them v. 21 22 23. saying while I prayed I knew not but God might be gracious to me in the Child's life c. N. B. Whereas no doubt but God was more gracious to David in the death of the Child which had it lived he could never have looked upon without grief and shame So that God crossed him with a Blessing as oft he doth us Deus dat Iratus quod negat propitius God grants when angry
what he denies when pleased N. B. It seems the Lord in answer to David's prayers dropped down some assureance that his Child was saved and therefore he saith I must go to him not only with my Body into the Grave but also with my Soul into Heaven c. Mark Seventhly The mitigation of David's punishment v. 24 25. wherein First He comforted Bathsheba with the comforts wherewith God had comforted him 2 Cor. 1.4 to wit by telling her that the Child was saved Secondly Moreover God comforted David by making up his loss of a dead Child with the birth of a Wise Solomon born of Bathsheba of whom David had all his Best Sons because they were the fruit of their Parents solemn humiliation Thirdly Nathan who was sent to humble David is now sent to comfort him and to become Tutor to Solomon who must live tho' that in Adultery did dye now David signifying only beloved he hath a Son Jedediah signifying the beloved of the Lord. The last Remark upon this twelfth Chapter is the taking of Rabbah the Metropolis of the Ammonites from v. 26. to the end First in part then the whole c. Mark First Here Joab had laid close Siege to this strong City about Twelve months and now had taken that part of the City where the Royal Palace stood the place of the King's residence which was surrounded with water both for defence and for delight the whole City probably was supplied by Conduit-pipes from hence which therefore Joab the General took care to cut off v. 26 27. Mark Secondly When General Joab saw the City could not long hold out now for want of water he sends for David in all haste that he might have the glory of the Victory v. 28 29. This was a most generous act of General Joab In other of his Conquests he Conquered others only but in this act he Conquered himself to let the honour of all redound to David who had by his sin retarded his success for so many Months N. B. Learn we from Joab these two good Lessons the first is when in our Spiritual Warfare we would Conquer any Corruption we must cut off those Conduit-pipes of water that keep them alive c. The second is when through Grace we have Conquered any Corruption and mortified it by the Spirit Rom. 8.13 let Christ our Spiritual David have the whole glory of the Conquest as the Disciples did Acts 3.12 16. Mark Thirdly David hastens with an Additional Army having now as some suppose made his peace with God whereas while he lay in his sin he durst not look an Enemy in the face takes the City and the King's Crown from off his head which weighed a Talent of Gold c. and setteth it upon his own head v. 30. N. B. Yet the Crown of Glory laid up for David now reconciled to God is far more weighty 2 Cor. 4.17 and enambled with more precious Pearls Mark Fourthly He put the People to most barbarous torments for abusing his Embassadors v. 31. whom he tore in pieces with Saws and Harrows or burnt them in the Furnace of Moloch where they had burnt their own Children This Cruelty makes that Opinion more probable that David had not yet recover'd his mild temper and former tenderness toward Saul and others his heart was yet hardened with impenitency and he had not yet recovered the Spirit of Grace which would have taught him more Mercy and Moderation so there is a transposition of the Story c. N. B. If the Ammonites were so severely punished for abusing David's Embassadors Oh what severity may they expect that abuse the Embassadors of Christ 2 Cor. 5.20 God will strike through their loynes Deut. 33.11 never any such prospered Job 9.4 c. 2 Sam. CHAP. XIII THIS Chapter gives a Narrative how God's Justice which seemed to sleep a while after the death of the Child begotten in Adultery now awakeneth and shews it self in the Temporal punishments of David's foul offences of his Adultery and Murther retaliated upon him by the Adultery and Murther of his Eldest Son Amnon First in General Remarks are First The Lex talionis Divine Justice observed here in Writing David's Sin upon his Punishment As David had committed Adultery made Vriah drunk and then murthered him so his Eldest Son Amnon committed Incest is made drunk by Absolon and then is murthered Remark the Second From the general prospect of this Chapter Lavater noteth excellently from those three Names here mentioned Amnon signifies Stable and Faithful Tamar the Palm-Tree and Absolon his Father's peace but not one of them answered their own Names nisi per Antiphrasin unless by contraries Fallitur Augurio spes bona saepe suo Names and Natures do not always agree Now to the particular parts of this Chapter and first the Adultery or Incest of Amnon the Remarks are First The Agent was Amnon David's first born Chap. 3.2 who lusted after his Sister a Virgin so violently that he fell sick upon it because he could not accomplish his lustful desires v. 1 2. N. B. The reason of his sickness is rendred by some to be this The Affections are placed in the grossest part of Man's mind which hath the greatest affinity with the Body and thence it is that the vehemency of the Affections both those call'd Irascible and those call'd Concupiscible in Philosophy do so powerfully produce strange Distempers in the Body The Second Remark is The Patient Tamar a fair Woman whose Beauty was the bait of Amnon's Lust yet his Sister by the Father's side tho' Absolom's Sister both by Father and Mother Chap. 3.3 This Daughter of David and for any thing we find to the contrary the King 's only Daughter and being a Beautiful Virgin was strictly kept in from gadding abroad lest Dinah's danger Gen. 34. should thereby entangle her No doubt but this precious Jewel this sparkling Diamond David's dearest Darling went always well attended when her occasions call'd her from home This daily diligence of guarding her made Amnon despair of satisfying his lustful desires and therefore lay he down broyling upon the Gridiron of his own unbridled Concupiscence The Third Remark is The Instrument used for Amnon's ease v. 3 4 5. Satan soon found him out a Broker to bring him out of his Mulligrubs namely his Cousin Jonadab of a Serpentine subtilty so a fitter tool for that old Serpent the Devil to work with He being Ingeniose Nequam Wittily Wicked pumps out of Amnon the cause of his paleness and drooping so unlike a King's Son who well cannot have discontent saying Wil t thou not tell me thy Friend who can both keep Counsel and give Counsel Amnon answers I love Tamar my Brother Absolon's Sister he saith not my Sister for shame as he did after to David for obtaining his ends without suspicion v. 6. but here minces the matter of love to an half Sister now Jonadab gives his pestilent Advice A Friend and no Friend had he
in dividing the Spoils of his Enemies round about among them after his many signal Victories over Ammonites Philistines c. Now all these favours are forgotten by this ungrateful people but blessed David did blessedly read his own ingratitude to God in theirs to him Mark Secondly David resolves saying Let us flee here stand and wonder at David's words N. B. He had now got that impregnable fort of Sion so strong that the blind and the lame Jebusites were thought sufficient to defend it against all assaults Chap. 5.6 c. and himself had added many more artificial fortifications about it v. 9. c. He had likewise his tried Old Soldiers Men of great gallantry at his hand to defend both him and this fort yea himself was a Man of vast Valour and Magnanimity insomuch that he had Courage to encounter that Monster of Men Goliah when himself was but a Stripling yet now when become an experienced Man of War he seems so Pusilanimous as to talk of fleeing and so Timerous as not daring to look his Son in the face Mark 3. Grotius greatly mistakes the ground of David's Flight calling it Pavor Ingens a prodigious fear made him resolve to flee Sanctius saith better here that David now Acted the part of an Humble Penitent rather than a Couragious Captain His own guilt making him more afraid of God than of Man But assuredly David's resolve to flee did not flow from any want of Courage as plainly appeareth from the Third Psalm which then he Penned as the Title telleth us He indeed complains there of the Multitude of his Enemies yet professeth he was not afraid of Thousands of them c. Psal 3.3 6 c. Where he foretels their downfal to shew his Faith was above his fear but it was an high piece of prudence in him so to resolve and in no better way could he be willing to serve God's Providence and to allay the rage of his graceless Son's Rebellion Reasons are many to demonstrate that this resolve came not from Cowardise or any distrust in God's power beside Psal 3. but from Wisdom and well-regulated Policy N. B. For First This strong Fort was not furnish'd with Provisions for any long Siege Secondly Had David been once Besieged there Absalom might have taken a peaceable possession of his whole Kingdom Thirdly The spacious City of Jerusalem was not Tenable Fourthly Nor durst David trust the Citizens having a malignant Party in it who were more for adoring a rising than a setting Sun Fifthly Had David staid there it had exposed the chief City to be plundred by the Rage of the Rebels Sixthly He knew God had design'd this Royal City to be the place wherein the Temple was to be built for God's Name and Worship and therefore would secure it from being burned down as it might have been had he made this City a Seat of War Seventhly David by his marching abroad might gather up a considerable Army for his own defence as indeed he did to the suppression of the Rebellion Eighthly Peter Martyr saith David by his departure declined a Civil War hoping present Animosities might be amicably composed but Ninthly This Resolve to flee came into David's mind by an over-ruling hand of God that way might be made for executing the Judgments God had threatned in giving David's Wives to be defiled by his Beastly Son Chap. 12.11 Mark Fourthly When David declared his resolve to flee his Courtiers and Counsellours complied saying we are ready to obey thy resolve v. 15. where Peter Martyr Notes well this comfort God gave to David in his distress that tho' his own Son was perfidious to him as to a Father and rebelld against him yet his own Servants remained faithful to him as to a Master to defend him The Second Remark is David's Departure from Jerusalem according to his prudent and politick resolve v. 16 17 18. Mark First Distressed David marcheth forth on foot not calling for the King's Mule which he kept his Son Solomon shall ride in state upon his own Mule 1 King 1.33 but himself will travel on foot beragelau which we read after him v. 19. signifying in pedibus suis he went upon his feet as v. 30. explains it This David did partly to humble himself under the humbling hand of God his present Condition call'd for this self-afflicting posture partly to encourage his Companions in trouble seeing himself so submissively underwent it and partly saith Peter Martyr that walking among others as a Foot Souldier he might not be discerned Mark Secondly David left only ten Concubines to keep his House as hoping the Rebells would not hurt those weak women whose Sex as unable to make resistance useth to be a safeguard even among Barbarous Nations 'T is probable David now in an hurry of distractions had forgotten what God had threatned Chap. 12.11 or God over-rul'd the matter so that those Secondary Wives of David should be the subjects of Absalom's filthy lust Mark Thirdly David marcheth with his Family and Followers to a due distance from the City and there makes an halt not so much to rest and refresh themselves as to receive Recruits at this place of Rendezvous whither his old Soldiers and many other friends resorted to him that they might march away in a considerable body The Third Remark is David's commiseration of Ittai's Case more than his own v. 19 20 21 22. wherein Mark First Ittai a Philistine yet a Proselyte to the true Religion and a great lover of David comes to him as Captain over the Six hundred Valiant Squadron who had stuck to David in all his exile loath was David that this late Convert should be overloaded with discouragements especially being Son to the King of Gath as some say yet chused to live in Jerusalem for Religion's sake and being a man of great Courage and Conduct David for his encouragement had made him Captain over those brave stout Souldiers yet the sight of him troubled David Mark Secondly David courts him to a departure out of a meer duty of humanity saying I should deal but inhumanely with my dear friend should I suffer thee who hast so lately left thy own Kindred and Country for the sake of Religion to go along with me into a new Exilement Go back saith he to the new anointed King as he will not suspect thee being but a stranger so he is able to encourage thee according to thy merit which I had not time enough to do because of this my sudden misfortune Go back to thy own house in Jerusalem Mark Thirdly The Candour of David to his unkind rebellious Son in calling him King whereas he might have call'd him not only a Rebel but also a Brother-Murtherer and one who would be a Father Murtherer also His true Title now was a Tyrant a Rebel and an Vsurper oh the lenity and meekness of David in giving his graceless Son such a gracious Character and oh the self-denial of David who had
Father 'till he had gathered all Israel together as Hushai had advised a great advantage to David for in that interim David had got together three Potent Armies wherewith he vanquished Absalom's numerous Host as is related in Chap. the 18th 2 Sam. CHAP. XVIII THIS Chapter is a Narrative of that fatal Fight wherein Absalom the Son fought with David his Father for the Kingdom of Israel In which Narrative there be three General Parts First The Antecedents Secondly The Concomitants And Thirdly The Consequents Remarks upon the First Part are First David Muster'd all his Forces which Josephus reckons but four thousand yet Comestor computes them to be seven thousand v. 1. but 't is probable they were many more from these Cogent Reasons The First is David's Army must needs be greatly augmented by the two Tribes and half beyond Jordan who living far distant from Absalom's Court at Jerusalem had not been corrupted with that Vsurper's flatteries nor alienated in their affections to David whom they knew to be a good King and made now miserable only by an unnatural Rebellious Son therefore out of Compassion as well as out of Loyalty they could not but flock to him in great numbers The Second Reason is Had they been so small a number as Josephus saith David needed not to have been so exact in setting Captains over them by hundreds and by thousands and in dividing them into three Battalia's and committing them to the Conduct of Three Generals as it is expresly recorded in v. 12. though the number be not c. The Third Reason is That expression Thou art worth ten thousand of us v. 3. doth imply that this number was but the one half of the Army beside a fourth part of it left behind to Garrison Mahanaim The Fourth Reason is 't is certain they were such a Considerable Army as therewith David durst venture to take the Field and rationally commit his Righteous Cause to the tryal of a pitch'd Battle The Fifth Reason is David's prospect of his Victory whereof he was so confident that he giveth charge to his Army not to kill Absolom but only to take him Prisoner but more of that after The Sixth Reason is Tho' Victory doth not indeed depend upon the multitude of Armies yet David knew well he ought not to tempt the Lord and to expect a Conquest by a Miracle which God had not promised but by the use of probable means This is evident by David's actings in his persecution by Saul who when he came against him but with three thousand men never could draw David out of his Den into the open Field with his six hundred Men but all along he still lurked in his lurking holes not daring to tempt God Therefore Great Grotius's Opinion is rather to be embraced saying Vaiithkod Hebr. ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Greek David mustered his Army Cum videret copias suas non minores Hostilibus When he saw his own Forces not much inferiour in number to his Enemies tho' he could commit his just cause to the protection and providence of God yet the care of the means he knew belonged to him as well as the care of the end belong'd to God and therefore could not want here such means as gave him a prospect of Victory by God's help over his Rebellious Son The Second Remark is David's offering himself to hazard his Royal Person with his Army in the Field-battel v. 2. No doubt but David had besought the Lord by Prayer had wept before him begging the pardon of all his heinous sins and after this was done he applied himself to humane helps of Martialling his Army into three Bodies after he had made a general muster and offer'd to go in person as their Generalissimo well knowing how much the presence of such a Martial Prince doth abundantly animate an Army in the heat of Battle N. B. Alas poor David had forgot this weighty notion in his time of Temptation if he had done so when Joab his General went against Rabbah the Metropolis of the Ammonites he had done far better which he did not so fell into such foul faults Chap. 11.1 2 c. He had learnt then by smarting experience that it was not King-like for him to indulge himself in ease idleness peace and pleasure at home while his Worthies were for his sake carrying their lives in their hands and exposing themselves to all hazards in the Field fighting with a numerous Enemy therefore saith he I will surely go my self with you v. 2. The Third Remark is The Armies refusal of his Royal offer v. 3. which they did not out of any contempt of the King to cross his Kingly Power and Pleasure but out of the highest veneration to his Royal Person which made them so careful and conscientious for his personal preservation and they grounded their laudable refusal of his offer upon solid Reasons As First Thou art say they the main Mark the Rebels aim at and should they know that thou art in the Field they would bend all their Forces against thee as 1 King 22.31 the Syrians did Their Second Reason is The slaughter of thee whom only the Rebels resolve to ruine would rejoyce them more than the slaughter of ten thousand of us thy Subjects for then have they their end to set up Absolom in thy Throne Chap. 17.2 Their Third Reason is The Dignity of thy Person exalts thee above ten thousand of us and therefore thy ruine by the Rebels would do ten thousand times more damage to the state of Israel Their Fourth Reason is But if thou be kept alive tho' the Rebels rout us yet mayst thou recruit a new and another Army and so disappoint them still from accomplishing their design Therefore they conclude from these premises it was both safest and most satisfactory for him to Succour them out of the City both with his Prayers for them as a Prophet and by sending all sorts of supplies out of his Magazine to them as a Prince if need required it N. B. Note well Absolom was drawn in by Hushai's craft and by a divine infatuation to be personally present in the Battle which the People here would not suffer David to do this was the utter ruine of himself and of his cause c. N. B. Learn we from this People to prize the Lord Christ of whom David was both Father and Figure the Chief of Ten Thousand as the Spouse did Cant. 5.10 and and to give him the plus and the prius the first and best of our loves and to love him more than these Sublunary and Lower things as Christ ask'd Peter Joh. 21.15 c. The Fourth Remark is David s Prudence to the People and his Indulgence to his Rebellious Son v. 4.5 wherein Mark First Oh how meekly doth David submit his Royal will to the good will of his People saying What seems you best I will do v. 4. N. B. Affliction and Meekness grow both out of one root in
the Hebrew the former had kindly wrought up David to the latter and had cooled so Hebr the Spirit of this Man of understanding Prov. 17. v. 27. Decet Reges saith Peter Martyr here Interdum Subditorum Consiliis parere it is comely for Kings sometimes to hearken unto the Councels of their Subjects 1 King 12.7.13.15 Mark Secondly How kind a Father is David still to so unkind a Son deal gently with the young Man c. was the Charge he gave both to his Three Generals and to all the Army v. 5. which plainly implieth that David foresaw the Victory would fall on his side having heard how God had defeated the Councel of Achitophel who had thereupon hang'd himself ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Hesiod N. B. Evil Councel is evermore worst to the Evil Councellor himself This Providence prompts David to prognosticate his Victory which when ye have obtained saith he to his Generals do not pursue it with too much rigour take Absalom Prisoner but kill him not The Reasons why David desires the sparing of him some suppose to be First From his natural affectionate disposition always a fond Father to his Children full of Clemency insomuch that he spared Saul his Enemy when in his power once and again 1 Sam. 24. 26. No wonder then if he were for sparing his Eldest Son Secondly He doth not call him my Son because that would have aggravated his Crime but Lenagnar Hebr. The Boy or Young Man imputing his Heinous Rebellion to the heat of his Youth which makes Men heady high minded and inclinable to Evil Counsels and Practices but if he might be spared and Live till he were Older Age and Experience would make him wiser Thirdly David was Conscious to himself that he was the Meritorious and procuring cause of this Rebellion and that Absalom was given up of God to punish David's sins chap. 12.11 12. and therefore pitied him Fourthly This pious Father would not have his impious Son to Die in his Sin without Repentance for then Soul and Body perish for ever Fifthly Peter Martyr makes David a Type of Christ who pray'd for his Crucifiers as David did here for a Rebel Son against his Father Now come we to the Concomitants of this fatal Fight the Second Part. Remarks upon it are First The Place where the Battle was fought 't is called the Wood of Ephraim v. 6. though it was certainly beyond Jordan so not in that Tribe but call'd so either because it was over against Ephraim or because of Forty Thousand Ephramites lost their Lives there Judg. 12.5 6. The Second Remark is David's Victory ver 7. The Battle was soon determined Absalom's Army consisting of Raw Unexperienced Men in Martial matters stood not the first shock of David's Old Souldiers Sanctius saith without Book that Israel's Rebellious Rout had no General to lead them on that the Numerous Rabble was their Ruine being Ungovernable and that David had so pitched his Army in such an Advantagious Post that he left his Enemies no room whereon to draw up their Army I dare boldly affirm that Old David had learned more of the Politicks of War than his Raw-headed Son who was apter in the School of Venus than in that of Mars And if Absalom as Hushai had Advised him did lead his Army they had an Heartless-Hart not a Lion for their Leader and so 't is no wonder if they were so soon and so easily Routed and Twenty Thousand of them Slain A just reward of their unjust Rebellion The Second Remark is The Wood devoured more than the Sword ver 8. Behold here David's Policy and Absalom's Infatuation to Fight in so fatal a place as the Wood of Ephraim which had been so fatal to Oreb and Zeeb in Gideon's time Judg. 7.25 and 8.3 and to the Ephramites also Judg. 12.5 6. The Routed Rabble running from Death ran to it while they ran into the Wood to hide themselves some fell upon Stubs that did beat the Breath out of their Bodies when they had spent the most of it by their hasty Running away some for hast plung'd themselves into Pits and Ditches which were in the Wood ver 17. and which either they saw not being covered with the Rubbish of the Wood and so their violent flight hurried them in at unawares Or if they saw them they desperately threw themselves into those Slime Pits chusing rather to Die by Drowning than to be Slain by the Sword of those Souldiers that pursued them at the Heels some might be Hanged in the Trees as Absolom was some might be devoured by Wild Beasts some were Slain there in the pursuit and some might be Knock'd on the Head by the Countrey-People N. B. So dreadful a thing it is to provoke the Lord of Hosts who can Arm all things to Destroy us c. The Fourth Remark is Absalom was Hanged by the Neck upon the forked Bough of an Oak in this same Wood ver 9. Where Mark First Absalom met David's Souldiers and they according to David's command spared him and gave him an opportunity to escape but Divine Vengeance would not spare him Mark Secondly The great God directed the Branch of the Oak as he Rode under it to catch hold of his Long Hair that was loosely dissheveled upon his Shoulders and there Hangs him up by the Neck betwixt Heaven and Earth as one rejected of both and not fit to live in either of them Mark Thirdly Some do wonder how Absalom came here among the Thickets of the Wood where there was no way especially for Riders Answer Sanctius wittily observes that seeing it is said Absalom met David's Servants by chance it seems he rather peeped upon them fighting in the Battle out of some safe and secret place than fought against them in the front of the Fight this was a Chief Leader and General likely to Conquer However this is beyond doubt that when he saw his Rabble were Routed a dreadful fright fell upon him and fleeing left the Common Road and Rode among the Thickets till caught by his long Locks such as Sampson had Judg. 16.13 in a Crotch of the Oak Mark Fourthly He being held fast here by the Hair of his Head His Mule that was under him went away which might easily happen because being in flight the Mule passed along very swiftly N. B. As this Mule lurched his Master so will Worldly Wealth lurch Worldlings at their Death however And so will false grounded Hopes lurch Hypocrites Job 8.13 and 11.20 whereas a Lively Hope 1 Pet. 1.3 a Daughter of the Faith of God's Elect Tit. 1.1 rightly grounded on God's Promises will not lurch us no not at Death Prov. 14.32 But will do to us what Bucephalus Alxander's Great Horse did to him which as Aulus Gellius Reporteth though deeply Wounded in both Neck and Sides in a Battle yet carryed his Master with great speed out of Danger of the Enemy and when he had set his Master down in safety then
in the Chamber over the Gate but not wholly eased himself of it and likely because he feared his Son was not only Dead but also Damned seeing he Died in his Sin when Joab came to him Mark 2. Joab saith to him Thou hast shamed this day the Faces of all thy Servants c. too Rude and Rough a Reproof such as David could never digest tho' for the present he prudently gave place to it because Joab had reason to speak and much of what he spake stood with good reason but better Language to so truly Sacred a Soveraign had better becomed him N. B. Josephus addeth that Joab asked David if he were not ashamed to be thus Affected with sorrow for such a Rebellious Son and bid him come forth and speak friendly to the People or if he did not he threatned to give the Army and Kingdom to another c. Mark 3. Joab chargeth David with Loving his Enemies and Hating his Friends c ver 6. This was not true in the rigour of it but was spoke by him in an high Transport of passion which did hurry him into some undecent expressions such as he Judged necessary to awaken David out of his present Lethargy by such sharpness of Speech For indeed David did not love Absalom as an Enemy but as a Son through an Excess of Natural Affection Nor did the other Branch It would have pleased David well if Absalom had lived and all his Army had died savour of any more truth and soundness but was utterly false for David desired really the preservation of his Army and of Absalom's also Mark 4. Then Joab adds not his Counsel but his Command seeming to speak rather to his Servant than to his Soveraign ver 7. Arise and speak comfortably to thy Souldiers thanking them for their good Service and promising them proportionable rewards c. If not he threatens to Depose David by his powerful Interest he had in the Army and to chuse another Ruler that could rule his own Passions better and so might Rule the People also with more moderation and all these menaces Joab bindeth with a Passionate Oath to startle and scare David Mark Fifthly Hereupon David toward v. 8. When Pills are ill prepared or Potions administred too hot or too sowre the Patient refuses them 'till better made up cooled and sweetned and then he can receive them without loathing and reluctancy N. B. Such a Rash Emperick might Joab have proved here in order to the cure of David's Lethargick distemper his Potion of Advice was ill Administred both too hot and not at all sweetned yet good David makes a vertue of necessity and thereby it proved a word in Season David obeys Joab come out of his Retirement into the place of Judicature all his Party come out of theirs also and congratulate the King for his great Victory he thanks them for their Valour in winning the Victory hereby David's passions were effectually allay'd and we hear no more of O Absolom my Son my Son and then all Israel that were Absolom's Party fled to their homes The Second Head is David's return from his Banishment c. Remarks upon it are First Those followers of Absolom now fled home begin upon second thoughts to blame one another for abetting the late Rebellion They were at strife v. 9 10. which intimates the Devil stickled bard still in some of those late Rebels to hinder David's readmission to the Throne it was not done without dispute N. B. 'T is a great truth that the Crowns of Kings sit faster or looser upon their heads as God is pleased to order the hearts of their People which he can turn in a moment what way he will Oh what mischief might Joab have done David here in his ill-timed despondency had the Lord suffer'd him to improve his great interest in the Army whose hearts as he said will be forth with irrecoverably alienated from thee and this Affliction will exceed all Saul's Persecutions and Absalom's late Rebellion when in thy old Age thou be not only deposed from the Throne but also exposed to contempt and desperate danger But David here being now reconciled to God as well as to himself in the death of his Son God is at work even among the late Rebels themselves to further his Restoration as well as the Devil at work to hinder it by giving them Repentance after their late Rebellion and renewing their Allegiance to David The Second Remark is God thus going before and preparing the way David follows after so good a Leader and first Courts the Elders of Judah who had been possibly too forward in the late horrid Rebellion so might despair of Pardon and haply hang back therefore David assures them of acceptance c. v. 11 12. wherein he complements them as his Kindred yea his Brethren a Title sufficient to stint and stifle all strife if well considered In the Second place he Courts Amasa in particular v. 13. as our Lord did Peter having been the greatest offender Go tell my Disciples and Peter Mark 16.7 so Amasa had been Absalom's Captain General of the Rebels and still had the Command of the strong Tower of Zion and of the City Jerusalem so might have caused new troubles and Tragedies had he not been thus won over by a promise of free Pardon and high preferment in particular and to put his promise out of doubt to him he relates how nearly related he was to David a Sister's Son as well as Joab 1 Chron. 2.16 17. and one that had a mighty influence upon the Men of Judah to turn their hearts towards David v. 14. otherwise David could not return to the Capital City v. 15. N. B. This Question is canvas'd among the Learned Whether David was not de fective either in his Politicks or in his Piety in promising Joab's Abdication and an Instalment of Amasa in his place Answer the First Some say with Peter Martyr that David might justly Abdicate Joab 1. For his slaying of Absolom contrary to the King's Command 2. For his treacherous slaughter of Abner 3. For his frequent over bold and imperious expostulations with the King unbeseeming a Subject to his Soveraign 4. Joab might have many more faults known to David tho' unknown to others 5. David oft designed to Abdicate Joab from his Generalship but he could not complaining again and again that the Sons of Zeruiah were too hard for him 6. David was all along jealous of Joab's imperious temper Ne aliquid novi in eum moliretur Saith Theodoret lest he should harch some Treason against him by his prevalent interest in the Royal Army c. And now David had the opportunity of Amasa one as powerful with the Souldiers as Joab himself c. Answer the Second But others are of Opinion that this Act was one of David's defects for First Joab had purchased his Generalship by hazarding his own life in Conquering that strong fort of Zion 2 Sam. 5.8 Secondly
of Worthies to the Lord 's Anointed even to David the youngest of them N. B. Which is an evident Demonstration of the freeness of God's choice in causing the first to be last and the last first Mat. 20.16 God will honour whom he willeth or abase c. Rom. 9.15 16 17 18. 2 Sam. CHAP. XXIV THIS Chapter is an admirable Description of an horrible Pestilence upon Israel consisting of three parts First Its procuring Cause Secondly Its Progress and Proceeding Effects and Thirdly The Period put to it in the issue c. Remarks upon the First Part are First The Procuring Cause principal and less principal was three-fold God Satan and David v. 1. wherein Mark First God is the Primus Motor the First Mover not only Philosophy but also Divinity so styleth him By him we live move and have our being Act. 17.28 the nature and essence even of Evil Actions is from God but the ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã disorder and malignity of the actions comes from Satan and from our selves The most holy God cannot be the Author of any unholy disorder or disposition which be naturally in every man's heart by the fall of Adam and which regeneration it self non totaliter sanat as Aquinas's Phrase is doth not totally cure because we are only renewed in part and have in us still as it were the Company of two Armies Cant. 6.13 tho' we be Shulamites that is at peace with God as to our state still there is an Army of Flesh warring against the Army of the Spirit in us Gal. 5.17 Rom. 7.15.19 21 23 c. So that 't is said here God moved David as 't is said God stir'd up Saul against David 1 Sam. 26.19 and God bade Shimei Curse him 2 Sam. 16.10 and God bid a Lying Spirit deceive Ahab to his destruction 1 King 22.22 and God turned the hearts of the Egyptians to hate his People Psal 105.25 and God made Men to err from his ways Isa 63.17 and God sends strong delusions 2 Thes 2.11 and God hardem Pharaoh's heart c. God is said to do all these things as a just Judge to punish one sin with another not by infusing Sin but by withdrawing Grace which he is not bound to give unto any c. Deus Removet prohibens scilicet gratiam suam saith Peter Martyr God removes his grace that hinders sin that he may punish sin with sin when he is angry as God was here with Israel v. 1. which though ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã dicts sed ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Intellecta Tho' it be spoken after the manner of Men who punish when they are Angry but must be understood according to the Majesty of God who cannot be subject to any Human passions Mark Secondly 't is expresly said Satan stood up against Israel and provoked David c. 1 Chron. 21.1 Standing is the Plantiff's posture at Man's Tribual Satan signifying an Adversary and an Accuser Rev. 12.10 and a Plaintiff at Law 1 Pet. 5. 8. he is repesented in this posture of standing before God's Tribunal after the manner of Men condescending to our capacities Job 1.6 Psal 109.6 1 King 22.21 Zach. 3.1 and so in 1 Chron. 21.1 where the Devil stands begging leave of God to tempt David for a mischief to Israel for God Tempts no Man Jam. 1.13 N. B. Piscator saith here God moved David as the first cause of all motions as they are meer motions and likewise so far as they are punishments but Satan moved him as he is the first cause of all sins so far as they are Sins And Lavater adds Satan did directly move David to this Act of Numbering the People as it was a sin and God only indirectly moved him to it as a punishment for Sin Thus the seeming contradiction is Solved and Salved Satan provoked David to it as it tended to a sin in David and God being provoked not only permitted but also moved him to do it as it tended to a Punishment of Israel Bishop Hall interprets it thus Both God and Satan are said to move David to Number the People God by permission Satan by Suggestion God as a Judge Satan as an Enemy God as in a punishment for Sin Satan as in an act of Sin God ordering it wisely for Good but Satan maliciously intending it for Evil c. Mark Thirdly David was likewise one principal cause of procuring this Plague as the Head Sinner with the Body his People God was Again Angry with Israel ver 1. again that is after the late Three Years Famine for Saul's sin is the Plague sent for Famine and the Plague are seldom asunder or it might be for their abuse of that Plenty and Peace Israel now enjoyed or for their now putting over much confidence in the King and his many Worthies named in the foregoing Chapter or it was for their so little Regarding and their so oft Revolting from David's Kingdom under Absalom and Sheba It was for some General Sin of the whole Land well known to God though unknown to us that the Lord was so Angry with Israel as to send a Plague upon them N. B. Therefore saith Peter Martyr out of Gregory Subjects ought not to be Angry at their Princes when they fall into any Vice but rather ascribe the cause of their falls unto themselves and to their own Sins because a Prince otherwise good may be left to fall for the faults of their People as David was here God was so far Angry with Israel as to desert David and leave him to himself so that he yielded to that Satanical suggestion especially when not barely tempted but violently prot voked thereto It daily dogg'd him till it conquered him his closing herewith brought a dreadful destruction upon his People The Second Remark is How the Lord was displeased with David as well as with Israel for his many Sins also as well as for his Numbering the People First Some say for his Injury to Uriah because he is last named among his Worthies in the last verse of chap. 23. immediately preceeding this ver 1. where 't is said God was angry again Secondly Others Say That David's Heart began now to be pricked up with Pride at his present Peace and Prosperity and at the large Catalogue of Brave Heroes that Divine Providence had now provided for him Hereupon he was prompted to take a Catalouge of his People also Therefore the Lord saw it a seasonable time to prick this Bladder of Pride with the Pin of a Plague the effect of his Arrogancy and Curiosity c. God having his Holy Hand both in his Sin and in his Punishment N. B. For 1. God holding the Devil like a Dog in a string looseth him off at David as the owner of the Beast may suffer his Dog to bait the Beast during his pleasure Thus Satan by God's sufferance Bull-baits David and wearies him with his renewed provocations until he had fastened his Temptation upon him Go Number the People
go cut Causes with a Sword but his Design was above theirs or the two Womens reach The Actions of wise Kings oft transcend Vulgar Capacities nor can they comprehend their deep Projects Solomon speaks with some earnestness divide the living Child in two c. ver 25. This Sword shall force Nature to speak in the Bowels of the true Mother which he well knew would work as indeed it did ver 26. She rather chus'd to have her living Son alienated than destroyed by which Motherly Affection Solomon judg'd her the true Mother ver 27. this singular Sagacity of Solomon made good Men Reverence him and bad Men Dread him as a strict Judge ver 28. N. B. 1. All wresters of God's Word 2 Pet. 3.16 Harlot-like lay their dead Fancies in the Bosom of the Scripture the Mother and steal the Living Sense from it N. B. 2. Arminians in dividing Man's Salvation betwixt God's Free Grace and Man's Free Will and Papists 'twixt Christ and Works do according to Salomon's but seeming Sentence never designing it saying give half to the one and half to the other c. N. B. 3. The King of Thrace learn'd this Lesson from Solomon when three Son 's pretended themselves Heirs to the Crown of Cimmoria that King being Dead To decide the Difference he orders them to take up their Dead Father set him as a Mark and which of the three could come nearest his Heart should have the Crown thereupon the Corps was taken up two of them shot with their utmost Dexterity but the third cried God forbid I should seem so cruel to my Father now dead who was so kind to me while living by this the King judg'd him the true Son and both the other Bastards even so are they that dare break the Heart of God as he complains Ezek. 6.9 by Belching out blasphemous Oaths c. such are no better than Bastards c. 1 Kings CHAP. IV. THIS Chapter is a Narrative of the Magnificency and Majesty of King Solomon First The Matter of it both as to his Court and as to his Kingdom and Secondly The Effects of it both as to his own Subjects and as to Neighbouring Nations yea and as to those that were afar off Remarks first upon the matter of Solomon's Majesty and Magnificency as to his Court. First This is most manifestly demonstrated in the excellent order of it both as to Ecclesiasticks to Politicks to Polemicks and to Domesticks he had a most orderly distribution of Offices v. 1 2 3 4 5 6. and Secondly How his Court was most sumptuously provided for with all good things necessary both Animate and Inanimate for food every day to foreign Embassadors which were not a few v. 34. as well as to his own numerous Courtiers ver 7 22 23 27 28. The Second Remark is As to his Kingdom he appointed Twelve Governours over all the Twelve Tribes of Israel who are all named from v. 8 to 19. as all Men of Renown which is a confirmation of what is said that Solomon Reigned over all Israel v. 1. which was more than what his Father David did in the first seven years of his Reign and more than any of his Successors did save his Son Rehoboam only for a short space Chap 12.16 And tho' Israel and Judah enjoyed a sublime Peace under his Government v. 25. both without fear of any foreign Invasions and without Danger of Domestick Divisions yet maketh he all Warlike provisions providing forty thousand stalls of Horses v. 26. for furnishing his four thousand sttables 2 Chron. 9.25 each of which had ten stalls or partitions containing ten Horses at least a piece and tho' this great number seems forbidden Deut. 17.16 and both Joshua and David houghed the Horses they won from their Enemies yet Peter Martyr says Solomon sin'd not against that Law seeing he trusted not in his Horses Prov. 21.31 and he might have some peculiar dispensation from God tho' not Recorded because God promis'd him the greatest Grandeur and the highest Splendor of all the Kings of the Earth as a Type of the Messiah's Glorious Kingdom And this Reign of Solomon was the Golden Age of Israel therefore had they little cause to complain of his yoke after Chap. 12.4 Others are of Opinion That Solomon sinned in multiplying Horses as well as in multiplying Wives c. So Lavater and others affirm Chap. 11.1 2. The Second Part is the effects of Solomon's Magnificency and first upon his own Subjects Remarks upon it are First The Plenty both of Persons and things that Solomon's peaceable Kingdom produced v. 20 22 23. his Subjects did eat and drink plentifully and peaceably as well as himself without fear of foes The Second Remark is Their making merry was not only in one part but in all the parts of the Kingdom v. 24 25. having peace on all sides round about him whose name was peaceabe as Solomon in Hebrew signifies wherein he was a lively Type of Christ that Prince of Peace Isa 9.6 who as he was brought from Heaven with that Song of peace Luke 2.14 so he returned back again to Heaven with that farewell of peace Joh. 14.27 leaving to the World as one well observeth the Gospel of Peace Eph. 2.17 which worketh that peace that surpasseth all understanding Phil. 4.7 N. B. How may Christ's subjects eat their bread with joy and drink their wine with a merry heart when they know God accepts their persons and performances Eccles 9.7 All are accepted in that beloved one Eph. 1.6 and why are they so lean from day to day seeing they are Sons and Daughters to such a King of peace 2 Sam. 13.4 who gives them the white stone and the new Name Revel 2.17 enough and enough to make them everlastingly merry and that in the midst of a thousand Crosses and Casualties The Third Remark is Solomon's Subjects made thus merry not only for a few years but for forty years this mirth continued all the Reign of Solomon v. 21 25. notwithstanding his Apostasy for as God's truth appeared in performing that promise Chap. 3.13 giving him all this peace and plenty So God's love and long sufferance was mightily magnified in this that tho' he so foully fell afterward yet God continued this his goodness to him all his days Indeed God stirred up some Adversaries Chap. 11.14.23.26 but they were such as did more mischief to his posterity than to himself Secondly The Effects upon his Neighbours as well as his Subjects v. 21 24. wherein Mark First All Neighbouring Nations became subjected to Solomon's Dominion as far as to the River Euphrates which was their Coast Northward as God had promised Gen. 15.18 Exod. 23.31 Deut. 11.24 Josh 1.4 as the Land of the Philistines was their Coast on the West and Egypt on the South Numb 34.3 4 5. all the Kings that bordered upon Israel became subject to King Solomon Mark Secondly All the adjacent Kings of Moab Ammon Edom Syria c. which David subdued
Disappointments which could not but go like a Dagger to his Heart thus to Honour Mordecai c. Mark 4. Make haste and take the Apparel and the Horse c. saith the King to Haman ver 10. here was no time given Haman for Deliberation nor must he Dispute but Dispatch where the Word of a King is especially of an absolute Persian King there is Power and who may say to him what dost thou Eccles 8.4 it was not therefore for Haman aut Responsare aut Repugnare either to Respond or Refuse had he been allow'd the least Breathing Time either to have considered with himself or consulted with his Friends saith a Learned Interpreter he would either have feigned himself Sick or found some other excuse that he might not have done to his Enemy this Honour but God had so ordered it and the King had so commanded it that it must be done in haste Mark 5. Do even so to Mordecai the Jew that sits at the King's Gate saith the King ver 10. this Word must needs stabb Haman to the Heart to Honour Him who was thus Pointed out to him where he sat so that he could not mistake him and now must be forced to honour him whom at this time he had hoped to have hang'd out of his way c. Mark 6. Haman full sore against his Stomach arays Mordecai with the Royal Apparel whose Heart he would rather have torn out of his Belly mounts him upon the King's Horse when he would rather have Danced upon his Grave leads his Horse like a Lacquey and as a cryer proclaims before him his Fidelity to the King in saving his Life which was the cause of this high Honour N. B. Thus perform'd he a Triumph for Mordecai for whom he had prepar'd a Tree c. Oh what a cutting Cordolium was all this to haughty Haman c. Remark the Fifth The Consequences and contrary Effects of this stupendous Dispensation in disappointing Haman and advancing Mordecai Mark 1. Mordecai returns to his old Place ver 12. and to his old Sackcloth saith Lyra to wait for the Issue being not at all puff'd up with his new Honour saith Osiander as he had not been before any whit daunted with Haman's threats Chap. 5.9 The King's Horse and Apparel are returned to the right owner N. B. And he was as little transported with them as David had been with putting on Saul's Armour Nor doth he now envy his Superiours nor insult over his Inferiours nor trouble his Equals nor threaten his Enemies c. but calmly sits down in his old Office committing his Cause to God as unto a faithful Creator 1 Pet. 4.19 according to the Guise of a Godly Man Psalm 131.1 2. yet Hopes this former Mercy was a pledge of some Future this Experience bred his Confidence Mark 2. But Haman hurl'd himself home as Nid-caph Hebr. signifies pulling his Night-Cap over his Eyes as ashamed to see or be seen ver 12. N. B. Never was any mortal Man made more a most Egregious Fool by the Immortal God over-shooting the Devil in his own Bow than Haman was here for he made an account to have gone in merrily to the Queens second Banquet after he had truss'd up Mordecai on the Gallows whereas lo he doth not only miss of gratifying his malicious mind upon Mordecai but he is made also to conferr all his matchless Honour upon him and that by his own Direction yea and that publickly through the Streets of the City where all Men had been in an Amazement at this unexpected Honour and sudden Glory of Mordecai which put People to a non-plus when they could not reconcile this Day with Haman's Lucky Day the thirteenth of Adar or February All this must needs Gall him profoundly and Grieve him prodigiously c. Mark 3. Haman consults with his Wife and Wizzards ver 13. such as he made use of saith Grotius in casting Lots to find his lucky Day they all concur in reading his Destiny from this evil Omen this they concluded either 1. From Rules of Politicks saith A Lapide observing Haman's sinking and Mordecai's rising in Reputation which are frequent Cases in Regal Courts wherein new Favourites foil the old Ones and more probably prudent Mordecai might give the fall to haughty Haman in getting the bloody Edict reversed 2. From their own Observations of extraordinary Deliverances they had heard the Jews of old were blest with in Egypt c. saith Menochius and of late in the Court of Cyrus c. saith Grotius c. 3. From Divine Inspiration saith Serrarius God giving them this Instinct as he did to the Sibylls Balaam and Caiaphas c. for his own greater Glory and for the Comfort and Benefit of his own People 4. Or the Devil might put this Answer into the Mouths of those Wizzards by God's Permission saith Mariana and of his Wife to make her now as cold a Comforter as she had been before a cursed Counsellour Chap. 5.14 Haman now heartless and hopeless is hasten'd away by Harbonah who tells him the King and Queen waited for him at that fatal Feast ver 14. Esther CHAP. VII THIS Chapter gives an Account of the foul and fatal Fall of haughty Haman from the high Pinacle of Preferment First The Antecedents conducing thereunto are two 1. Esther's Oration or Petition to the King And 2. The King 's passing the Sentence of Condemnation upon Haman Then Secondly The Execution and his dismal Downfal Remarks upon the first Part are First Haman hangs back from this Second Banquet when he heard his own Counsellours whom he hoped would have been his Comforters declare his Doom and Downfal beforehand now his Conscience if not seared c. began to fly in his Face for his Bloody Decree and now was he loath to go fearing far worse Entertainment than he had found at the former Feast While he thus linger'd and loiter'd the King's Chamberlain Harbonah comes to hasten Haman away probably saying to him It was uncivil for a Subject to Cause both the King and Queen to wait for him c. Chap. 6.13 14. Harbonah hurries Haman away head-long in a turbulent Manner when he saw that he had no Mind to go under pressing Despondency Remark the Second Haman being thus haled thither they all sit down to the Banquet and so soon as the King was well warm'd with Wine his Affections to Esther made him very desirous to know what her suit was and being egged with her delays He asks again What is thy Petition c. ver 1 2. He presseth her to speak out so God doth us to pray John 16.24 then Esther twice encouraged requests of the King for her own Life and the Lives of her People ver 3. What could be spoken in that Case saith Grotius more wittily and more wisely she could not use more Acute and cutting Words to the King's Heart saith Menochius seeing he had such strong Affections to his Queen Therefore to take away
Impediments First A Double Derision 1. Of Sanballat ver 1 2. And 2. Of Tobiah ver 3. together with a Double Remedy to this Double Malady ver 4 5 6. 2dly The Adversaries Conspiracy ver 7 8. and the Antidote against that Evil also ver 9 10. 3dly Their Ambushment Discover'd ver 11 to 14. Remarks upon their Discouragements are 1. The Devil and his Imps have ever been utter Enemies to Reformation as the setting up of God's Spiritual Worship is called Heb. 9.10 All Reformers both before in and after this time met with much opposition Mark 1. Sanballat counterfeited contempt with his mouth saith Wolphius when he had both Fear Grief and Anger really in his heart He fleer'd and jeer'd the Jews before Tobiah and Geshem his Companions ver 3. and Chap. 2.19 and before the Soldiers that were in Samaria that they might not suffer saith Junius the Walls to be perfected but hinder their quick dispatch as if they would do all in one Day ver 2. Mark 2. Tobiah a Loaf of the same Leaven and Fellow scoffer Taunted the feeble Jews for building so weak a Wall with their revived Rubbish that a feeble Fox may easily scratch down or scrape through saith Sanctius much more the Samaritan Soldiers ver 3. Mark 3. The Remedy to this Malady ver 4.5 6. Nehemiah's Prayer Those cruel Mockings so call'd Hebr. 11.36 were such a sore Trial to this good Man that he could no way qualifie his Mind but by an Holy Vent Heavenward and so turning the Mockers over to God that he might take an order with them Nor is his Prayer saith Erpenius any harsh Imprecation but rather an Holy Prediction and Approbation of Divine Justice He prays they might not pass unpunish'd lest others saith Wolphius should be harden'd in their hatred and opposition of God's Work and also for God's own Glory says Masius Mark 4. God's Answer to his Prayer was The Builders took Courage and carry'd up the Wall to a greater Height the lowness whereof as Sanctius well observeth Tobiah had scoffed as most easily Scaled God made their minds more willing to Work because they met with much Opposition Remark the Second When these Scoffers saw their Scoffing ineffectual they Conspire to Assault them by force and to turn their sharp Words into sharper Swords to this purpose they raise up a Rabble of Rebels the Arabians Ammonites and Ashdodites to assist them in carrying on this Conspiracy and to wage War against these New Walls ver 7 8. This puts Nehemiah upon Prayer again to God who was his safest Sanctuary Prov. 18.10 yet sets a Watch too not daring to tempt God by neglect of means says Osiander N. B. This good Man Acts according to the Counsel of Christ Watch and Pray Luke 21.36 Notwithstanding some of the principal Builders of the Tribe of Judah began to Murmur and Mutiny against Nehemiah being wearied with their tedious Work and affrighted saith Junius with the terrible Threatning of their Adversaries ver 10. Judah's Eschutcheon was a Lion Genesis 49.9 10. but here he is unlike himself and degenerates into an Hart a timorous Creature that runs away when Danger appeareth Remark the Third The Ambushments the Adversaries lay for surprizing the Builders at unawares were Timely Discover'd ver 11 to 14. Mark 1. The Ambush was Seated so secretly that they did promise to themselves that their Plot and Project would prosper and that they should so unexpectedly Assault them before they could foresee their Danger or be able to prevent it ver 11. Mark 2. But the Jews which were Dwellers dispersed in Samaria and Arabia saith Wolphius understood their Plot and often-times gave Intelligence of it to the Builders ver 12. This was a Friendly Office of Brethren that sympathiz'd with the Body Mark 3. This Premonition became its Prevention Hereupon Nehemiah took the Workmen off from their Work and made them stand upon their Guard appointing them their Stations c. ver 13. that if the Enemy had attempted to Assault them by climbing up saith Wolphius they might beat them down by Darts and Stones Mark 4. The most pithy and pathetical Oration of Nehemiah to Encourage the Timorous ver 14. bidding them Fear God and then they need fear no Man for God is a Defence to his Friends but an Offence to his Foes Fight so you for your Wives Children and Houses The Second Part is the Consequents of this Conspiracy ver 15 to 23. Remark the First The Adversaries putting their Confidence saith Wolphius in their own Silence Secresie and Suddenness of their Assault but perceiving their Plot was both Discover'd and Disappointed they became Crest-faln and durst not Advance they had hop'd to rush in upon them before they could either know or see them ver 11. forgetting him who is ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã All-eye and Omniscient even this same God brought their Counsel to nought ver 15. as he did those in David's days Psal 33. 10 11. N. B. We may trust God in our Spiritual Armour against Satan Ephes 6.12 Remark the Second The Enemy being thus frustrated the Builders Return all to their Work ver 15. over whom Nehemiah settles a Standing Guard and appoints every Workman to have his Sword girded by his Side that at the sound of the Trumpet they might be ready to beat off the Enemy seeking to surprize them ver 16 17 18 to whom also Nehemiah made a most Encouraging Oration ver 19 20. saying Our God shall Fight for us as Psal 24.8 David did then the fear of the Enemy did no more weaken but waken the Workmen to Work early and late redoubling their Diligence and not putting off their Cloaths by Night ver 21 22 23. Nehemiah CHAP. V. THIS Chapter consists of Three Parts First A Sedition in the City Secondly Its Pacification And Thirdly The Settlement of the City in Peace Remarks upon the First Part First The Great Outcry of the Poor against the Rich for Oppressing them after a most grievous manner as is described ver 1 2 3 4 5. wherein Mark 1. Vaish Asher Omerims Hebr. ver 1. which Emphatically signifies saith Junius there was a great Outcry of the Mobile such as Seditious ones use to set up in their outragious Uproars when under some grievous Oppression and greatly pinched with Penury and Poverty Venter non habet Aures The Belly hath no Ears but it had here many Mouths to make many piteous Outcries Mark 2. These Poor Men and their Wives cryed out Our Children are many which was a Blessing in it self Psal 127.5 but to us saith Junius 't is turn'd into a bitter Curse when we have not Food and Raiment for them all but as here it was they mourned that they had more Mouths than Meat c. therefore say they we are constrained by compulsive want to Pawn our Children to Rich Creditors so that we take up Corn to keep them Alive v. 2. until we can Redeem them which we are never like to do
hundred and eight which with the Twelve Apostles made up the one hundred and twenty mentioned Acts 1.15 who were designed for the Ministry 2. Because Believers still abode in Jerusalem verse 3. which Saul made Havock on and which remained under the Inspection of the still remaining Apostles who otherwise would have been left without work Except the Apostles who were commanded to stay at Jerusalem Luke 24.47 and Acts 1.8 that they might confirm the Gospel-Church which was to succeed the Jewish Synagogue N.B. This they do being well assured that while the Lord hath any work for them to do there he both could and would preserve them as he did the Bush in the midst of the Fire Exod. 3.3 from the Rage of their ouragious Enemies No doubt but abundance of those many thousands of Believers were frighted away with the 108. to save their lives by flight while this Bloody Wolf Saul made such havock of the whole Flock sparing no Sex c. verse 3. This was the disturbance c. This bold daring Wolf who had been but a Spectator in stoning of Stephen waxing worse and worse is now become a principal Actor he became the worse by acting his hellish part the better breaking into every house So earnest was this Wolf of his Prey and like a Mad-man spares not Women as well as Men wreaking his raging Malice upon the weaker Sex and acting what was below a Man haling Women who are commonly exempted from Spoil Tyranny and Persecucution so out-doing Pharaoh and Herod who were the two Arch-Tyrants in all Ages for their matchless Outrage upon that Innocent Age of Children yet murdered they only the Males and spared the Females Exod. 2.16 and Matth. 2.16 Nor did that mad Crew which Crucified Christ offer violence to the weeping Women at his Cross but Saul worse than all forgets himself to be a Man or his Mother to be a Woman drags both Men and Women Sad havock is made of the Church when such as may bear for the Church Persecutors forbear not but all suffer for Truth Women as well as Men when Saul brake up house after house so that the 108 Teachers could find no private place peaceably to meet in for Teaching the People this caused the fad scattering of the Church and this was the dark side of this Divine Dispensation a dismal Disturbance Now come we to take a prospect of the bright side thereof a beautiful Intermixture of marvelous Mercy and remarkable Deliverance c. CHAP. VIII The Fourth Persecution THE Remarks of Mercy mixed with this Church's Misery are these 1. God over-powers the Devil in setting bounds and limits to all his and his Instrument's Persecutions saying to them as to the unruly Ocean Thus far shalt thou go and no farther and here shall thy proud Waves be stayed Job 38.10 11. N.B. No Reason can be rendred why the main Raging Sea doth not overflow the many small Islands of Dry Land that are seen in Maps and found by Mariners in all parts of the habitable World save only this that the great God hath set Bars upon it by his Divine Decree God hath shut it up in his Decreed place the hollows of the Earth with Bounds and Banks As it was the incomprehensible work of God's Wisdom and Power to produce such a prodigious vast powerful Body of that fluid Element out of nothing at the first like an Infant out of his Mother's Womb Job 38.8 so 't is no less a work of wonder that God can as easily Rule and Repress that unruly Sea as the Mother or Nurse can her sucking Infant when 't is swathed up with Swadling-bands verse 9. This is a work of God's great Power and is therefore instanced and insisted upon in Scripture as here and Psal 107.23 to 30. and Jer. 5.22 c. God holds the Sea in his hand as in a Pit that it cannot pass out of the hollow of God's hand to overflow the Land in the least of those little Islands but the Tide is pulled back by an Ebb c. N.B. Thus the great God butted and bounded the Roaring and Raging Waves of this great Persecution though the Enemy came now in like a Floud yet the Spirit of the Lord did lift up a Standard against him Isa 59.19 and made him stand at his appointed Bounds beyond which he could not pass Though Stephen shall be stoned and the Teachers with other Believers shall be scattered by the Adversary yet not one more shall be murdered a Church still though not so very numerous shall remain in Jerusalem and the Twelve Apostles shall stay there untouched in the midst of that fiery Furnace to comfort and cherish the Church in that sad deplorable and scattering Day maugre the Malice of angry Men and of inraged Devils The second Remark is As God over powered the Devil so he over-witted him in this Fourth Persecution The Wisdom of God out-wits all the Seven Heads of the Dragon's Beast as the Power of God proves too hard for his Ten Horns insomuch that all the Plotting-heads and the Pushing-Horns do but Aethiopem lavare labour in vain as here This scattering Persecution by which the Devil designed to destroy and smother the Gospel did propagate and spread it the more Acts 8 4â c. and Acts 11.19 They that were scattered went every where Preaching the Word not only in Judea and Samaria but they that were scattered abroad upon the Persecution that arose about Stephen travelled as far as Phaenice the Countrey about Tyre and Cyprus that famous Isle in the Mediterranean Sea and Antioch the Metropolis of Syria N.B. Which City by this means became in time the New Jerusalem of the Gentile-Church as Old Jerusalem out of which they were now banish'd had been hitherto of the Jewish Church the principal Seat Acts 11.19 20 26. which place is exegetical explaining what was more briefly intimated Acts 8.4 This City Antioch will be Renowned to the World's end because the Banner of Christ was first Erected therein and Believers listed themselves under him as their Ensign-Bearer Cant. 5.10 and Captain Heb. 2.10 and had the honour to be call'd by his sacred Name Christians not nick-named so by the Enemies of Christianity who scornfully called all Professors of Christ Nazareans or Nazarites supposed to arise from Peter's weakness in his Judaizing at this City Gal. 2.11 but it was done by Divine Direction as the word ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã doth import being rendred warned of God Heb. 11.7 The name of Christians signifies Anointed ones 1 John 2.27 which Divine Unction hath made many Myriads of Believers in all Ages in despite of the Devil to be Kings and Priests unto God Rev. 1. v. 6. that is in a spiritual sense such as ever durst own Christ and did glory in the name of being call'd Christians N.B. Oh! that we may hold fast the Profession of our Faith Heb. 4.14 and 10.23 being mindful of this holy Oil poured upon us in
Liquor the Blood of Saints here also N.B. 'T was not sufficient to Rage in Judaea only but he will pursue them also six days Journey into Syria and his Outrage is aggravated herein that he spareth not the weaker Sex who are usually spar'd in such cases if they profess'd themselves Christians And it appeareth that the High Priest and that Council were no less outragious than he in putting a Sword into such a Mad-man's hand No less than the Destruction of the Church of Christ every where is designed by its Enemies both They and Saul hunt for Christians Lives The second Remark is Oh what an eminent Monument of Divine Mercy doth this Blood-thirsty Brute remain upon Scripture Record 1 Tim. 1.13 14 16. that a Pharisee a Persecutor of the first Magnitude and so malicious a Murderer should become a Christian an excellent Preacher of Christ and such an eminent Apostle N.B. Here a Wolf is changed into a Lamb Oh what cannot Omnipotency do out of his Free Grace Persecuting Saul is made a Praying and a Preaching Paul The Sacred Scriptures do largely relate what a notorious Villain this same Saul had been before his Conversion that none might despond or despair of the Free Grace of God so they have but hearts given them earnestly and sincerely to seek it This Man when converted doth as it were Pennance in a white Sheet confessing that he had been the chief of Sinners primus quo nullus prior aut pejor yet the Grace of Christ abounded to an overflow towards him as the word ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã 1 Tim. 1.14 signifies Preaching ever this great Grace This introduceth Saul's Conversion so wonderful a work of God's Free Grace as is almost without a parallel in the Sacred Record N.B. As it was once said of the Old Testament Saul in derision Is Saul also among the Prophets 1 Sam. 10 11. and 19 24. Tho' the first was spoken for a Wonder yet the latter was uttered in a Jear importing all was surely well when such a Bloody Tyrant was so tyed up manacled maugre all his malice and madness So the same may be said of this New Testament Saul even with admiration Yea this latter is the greater Wonder of the two for the old Saul in his seeking Asses did but find a Temporal Kingdom but this young Saul while he was pursuing Death strangely stumbles upon Everlasting Life N.B. Oh marvelous Metamorphosis far beyond all Ovid's Pagan Dreams Here 's not only a Wolf turned into a Lamb but here 's a Monster of Nature changed into a Miracle of Grace Here 's a Child of Wrath become a Vessel of Mercy and a Son of Perdition an Heir of Salvation The former Saul had the Spirit of Prophecy come upon him which made him another man 1 Sam. 10.6 9. and 10. but this was for the time only who spake only as Balaam's Ass did for the Gift soon left him again he was not turned into a new Spiritual Man However this made many amazed that there should be Anser inter Olores Corvus inter Musas as the Latine's Proverb is suitable to that of the Hebrews A Goose among the Swans a Crow among the Muses a Rustick Saul among the Divine Prophets N.B. But there was more matter of Amazement at the change of this latter Saul Acts 9.21 who of a Cursed Tare was turned into Blessed Wheat and had a real Transmutation a thorough Transmentation and an Abiding work upon him Saul the Persecutor was turned into Paul the Preacher The power of that Chymist is worthily praised who can most curiously not only Refine the fine Gold from its Dross but also extract pure Gold out of drossy Copper How much more is the great God to be magnified who changes Dross and base Metal into the most Refined Gold 'T is only the God of Nature that hath the true Philosopher's Stone and can change the Nature of created Beings the bad into good and the old depraved Nature into that which is new and truly Divine Nature 2 Pet. 1.4 Such a great change as this of Saul into Paul was an unaccountable matter and therefore might truly cause Amazement But the Father saith Ex quovis ligno fit Mercurius cum Digitus Dei sit Statuarius The Omnipotent God can of crooked Timber make straight Pillars in his Temple He can of very Stones raise up Children to Abraham Matth. 3.9 Nothing is too hard for that God in whose hand Saul's heart was Gen. 18.14 Job 42.2 c. This so Famous a Conversion of Saul stands Recorded in many remarkable circumstances As 1. The Time when 2. The Place where 3. The Manner how 4. The Witnesses thereof 5. The Concomitants and 6. The Consequents of it 1. The Time when it was while in the very Act of his outragious Persecution ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã as the Adulteress was John 8.4 in the very nick of his highest Rebellion against Christ Acts 9.1 2. This Furioso Saul had got his Fatal Commission out of the High-Commission-Court of the High Priest who was as full of Fury as he so needed God's Bridle rather than Saul's Spur for in this whole Book of the Acts of the Apostles in all the over-busie oppositions stirred up against the Gospel we do find the Priests not only the busiest men but also as it is related all along Acts 7.1 and 9.1 and 23 2 c. They seem to be the only Men that were the principal Persecutors Though they were indeed mostly concerned in that cursed work because they looked upon it as belonging to their Function and Interest to look after the prevention of this growing evil of the Gospel as they prophanely mis-judged it Yet had they no distinct power from the Sanhedrim save only as a part thereof This is testified by Saul himself who best knew from whom he had those killing Commissions saying that he received his Letters of Life and Death not only from the High-Priest but from all the Estate of the Elders also Acts 22.5 N B. Notwithstanding this the Sacred Story pitcheth upon the Priests as a parcel of profligate persons who principally prompted on and promoted this Persecution Saul being thus furnished with Authority fetches a compass to fire out all the Christians at Damascus and no doubt this Wolf was worrying them all the way he went with his heart no doubt but Satan suggested many a murdering thought into his mischievous mind Here this Grand Informer this principal Apparitor like a Spanish Inquisitor or rather the great Apostle of that Hellish High-Priest who yet became through Grace the true and heavenly High-Priest's Apostle passeth end-ways almost an hundred and sixty Miles from Jerusalem and within sight of Damascus at Noon-time of the day was the Time of his Call N.B. The second is the Place where it was when he was come near to Damascus Acts 9.3 The Hebrew name of that place Damesec signifies a bagg of Blood so it was called because the Rabbins
a place wherein thou mayest Sacrifice to the Lord as well as at Hebron c. David might have suspected something from his delay of time too that having been two full years in Jerusalem Chap. 14.28 yet all that time never paid his Vow Nor was Hebron the proper place of Sacrificing then tho' it was an Ancient City where Abraham built an High-Place Gen. 13.18 and the place of Absalom's Birth 2 Sam. 3.3 and where David began his Kingdom where likewise he resolves to begin his Reign among all his Relations yet David is so blind as to send him thither with his Blessing The cause was because God had blinded his eyes that he might bring both upon David and upon Absalom the Judgments which they both deserved and himself designed The Fourth Remark is Absalom soon made it appear he came not to Hebron to serve the Lord so much as to serve himself of the Lord v. 10 11 12. wherein Mark First He sent out Spyes c. to feel the pulses of the Elders of each Tribe and to gain them over to Absalom's Party acquainting them with the main design of that Meeting Grotius saith some of those Spyes were debauched Priests and Levites fit persons to become Trumpets for Rebellion and to lend their loud acclamation crying God save King Absalom Mark Secondly Two hundred of the Principal Citizens of Jerusalem are decoyed to accompany Absalom in his dissembled Devotion they knowing nothing of his Treasonable Design the concurrence of those Grave Senators undoubtedly of great reputation with David could not but give a great countenance to Absalom's Diabolical Enterprize and cause the People to think this was done by David's consent when they saw David's Friends present in the Solemnity tho' basely wheedled thither only to wait upon David's too much doted on Son in paying his Devotion to God As this Wile served to weaken David's party so was it an unhappy president for lesser Cities to fall in with Absalom and no doubt but it was now hotly discours'd that David being much decayed with Age and Wars was now minded to resign up his Crown to Absalom both his Eldest Son and the Noblest descended as coming from a King by both Parents 2 Sam. 3.3 Mark Thirdly That crafty Councellor Achitophel is call'd to the Conspiracy v. 12. call'd David's Councellor and who had been doubtless in high esteem with David for his Wisdom however now fallen out of favour N. B. Some say the Quarrel arose from David's abusing Bathsheba supposed to be Achitophel's Grand-Child but there was small cause of a quarrel seeing David made her amends in making her a Queen which could not chuse but please that Old Fox well enough It was rather because he saw David declining yet too down-right for all true piety so could not manage him with his wicked Counsel He hereupon resolves to Worship the Rising-Sun and whom he might better manage in ways of wickedness and two wicked wretches would fadge best together 'T is very probable Achitophel was the Author or at least the Fautor and Fomenter of this Conspiracy tho' he had now craftily withdrawn himself and lay close like an old Fox 'till call'd out of his Kennel that he might seem to have no hand in the Rebellion until it was past recovery and past David's power to repress it yet had he all along before this paved the way by his private perswasions and putting others upon publick Actions in so dangerous an Undertaking like the subtle Ape that saw Chesnuts roasting in the fire and takes them out with the paw of the Cat sleeping by the fire beside him The Fourth Remark The Conspiracy now grows strong by a great concourse of People 't is a wonder that a Prince so pious and so prosperous in all his Wars should be so shamefully deserted by his ungrateful Subjects but thus it is always with the Mobile who are ever-more weary of the present Government and will pick quarrels with every want or weakness which cannot be wanting in the best of Governours Neutrum modò mas modò Vulgus The Vulgar will be sometimes of one Gender and Party and sometimes of another They turn here from most pious David to most impious Absalom 't is true this Apology may be made for them N. B. First They resorted to Hebron upon a most specious pretence to be present there at the Worship of God for which they ought not to be blamed And being thus wheedled in and plainly trepan'd neither they nor those Citizens of Jerusalem could make a safe retreat being hem'd and hedg'd in by the hands of those bloody Conspirators And Secondly It may be said for their excuse also that no doubt the Ringleaders of the Conspiracy did sedulously black and blast blessed David aggravating to the utmost all the errours of his Reign as his Adultery with Bathsheba his Murther of Vriah with divers others of his Army his pardoning Amnon for an incestuous Rape c. and 't is pity they did not add as they might have done his foolish sparing of unnatural Absalom for his so treacherously butchering his Brother Amnon but this they forbear to mention as making against them however they did probably justifie that Act of Absalom as a just Revenge for the abuse of his Sister and did lay load upon David for his so much rigour and so long severity against Absalom for so Just an Action therefore it was but a righteous thing for Absalom now to right himself and the People were bound to assist him the rather because he had promised what great things he would do for them were he but a Judge v. 4. how much more if he were the King No wonder then if the Mobile thus flush'd with high hopes of what they would have from their new King who had already stole their hearts v. 6. came thus in great Confluences to Hebron and there influenced with such plausible Harangues and florid Orations as is above said no wonder if the Conspiracy was strong N. B. But above all this must be attributed to the over-ruling hand of the most high God who hath the Spirits of all People as well as of Princes at his own command and thus turned their hearts to Absalom for chastizing of David as was fore-threatned The Third Part is the Consequences of this Conspiracy from v. 13. to the end Remarks are as follow The First is David's Flight when Tidings were told him that the hearts of all Israel were gone out after Absalom v. 13 14 15. a flight is resolved on first wherein Mark First David was greatly distressed here to hear that the People had so sordidly deserted him of whom he had deserved better things for his cloathing them with Scarlet c. more truly than what Saul boasted he had done for them in giving them Vineyards and Oliveyards c. 1 Sam. 22.7 Tho' David in his passionate Elegy upon Saul doth Hyperbolically apply it to him 2 Sam. 1.24 David had really done it